Honey for Sweetness

God created humans and saw everything was perfect but women of today are telling God His creation isn’t good. They are making it “good” as they thought, by their make-up.

Yet these practices have bad effects on the health. So women do it at the expense of their health.

Satan has plunged the world into great confusion. Christians have lost their discernment. Why would a christian do makeup if the Bible is read?

Let’s look at the health hazards involved in make up, cosmetics;

“In a world where your life is judged by how great you look in your Facebook posts and Instagram pics, there is a constant expectation to look your best all the time. Wanting to be always selfie-ready, however, comes at a price. The makeup industry has been telling women for years how a little foundation and dash of mascara can liven up your face instantly. While that may be true, applying makeup every day can have several harmful side effects on your skin and body.

1. Headaches

Chemicals like Diazolidinyl urea and DMDM Hydantoin, both of which are tend to release formaldehyde, are a common ingredient in many cosmetic products and are used as an antimicrobial preservative. These chemicals have been known to cause headaches, irritation of the mucous membranes, and cause damage to the eyes. If you have been suffering from headaches and can’t figure out why, try going easy on the makeup for a few days to see if the headache goes away.

2. Hair Problems

With changing trends in fashion, there is also a wave of hair trends that comes along. Hair products like hair gels, hair serums, shampoos, conditioners, and hair sprays contain several harmful chemicals which set your hair the way you want but end up damaging your hair in the long run. Extensive use of chemical based hair products could lead to dandruff, scalp redness, thinning of hair, and even loss of hair. Long term use of hair color could also lead to hair discoloration.

3. Acne

This is common side effect of makeup that most women would have experienced. Your skin is as much a part of your body as any other organ. It also needs to breathe and grow. When you cover your skin with makeup, you also end up clogging it. Some types of makeup which are in the form of liquids and creams clog the pores in your skin. This leads to the formation of blackheads, which when not cleaned regularly can form acne. So make sure you clean your makeup thoroughly with a natural cleanser before going to bed.

4. Skin Allergies

Chemicals known as Parabens which include ethyl-paraben, butyl-paraben, and isopropyl-paraben are used as preservatives to prevent bacterial growth in cosmetics. Parabens can cause various allergic reactions like skin irritation, blotches, and blemishes on the skin. Another common allergen in cosmetics is Salicylate which can cause an outbreak of painful rashes or hives if you have sensitive skin. In many cases, the allergic reaction is not apparent until the symptoms becomes severe. Read the label for parabens before you buy.

5. Eye Infections

Eye makeup is used extensively even by women who don’t use heavy makeup. But it’s important to remember that your eyes and the skin around them is the most sensitive area of your face. Layers of eye makeup can be damaging to your eyes as it also slips into your eyes through the corners causing irritation. Too much mascara and eyeliner inhibits the growth of eyelashes and also becomes a breeding ground for bacteria which could lead to irritations and infections.

6. Infertility

Skincare products and deodorants are directly absorbed by your skin, so it’s very likely that the chemicals used in these products also seep into your body. A study conducted on rats found that butyl paraben adversely affects the secretion of testosterone and the function of the male reproductive system.¹ Though the consumers of cosmetics are majorly women, it’s still important to note the adverse effects parabens can have on the reproductive system. Parabens are widely used in the skincare industry and even products labelled natural could have parabens.

7. Premature Ageing

When you use skin products for a longer period of time, the chemicals present tend to permanently damage your skin. With time, you could begin to see skin ageing signs likes wrinkles or patchiness on your face and body. While makeup does help you hide or cover flaws in your skin, the long term effects could be counterproductive. Also, considering how big the anti-ageing products market is, cosmetic companies have no incentive to reduce the ageing effects of makeup.

8. Hormonal Imbalance

Prolonged use of cosmetics can have an impact on your endocrine system and interfere with the functioning of the thyroid gland. Triclosan is a commonly used chemical compound and can be found in products like acne-removal scrubs and deodorants to keep them free of germs. With regular use, triclosan gets absorbed and accumulated in your body and affects the thyroid gland causing an imbalance in the hormonal secretions. This could lead to thyroid related conditions like headaches, weight gain, and depression.

9. Cancer

Many of the chemical based cosmetics available in the stores today contain toxic ingredients that could cause cancer. With regulations in place, there is testing being done on the ingredients before the products can be sold. However, cosmetics companies need only prove that there will be no immediate harmful results. So there is no conclusive research done on the long-term effects of all the ingredients. Try and avoid products with the following ingredients.

Formaldehyde and formaldehyde-releasing preservatives (quaternium-15, diazolidinyl urea, imidazolidinyl urea, DMDM hydantoin, and 2-bromo-2-nitropropane-1,3 diol)

Phenacetin

Coal tar

Benzene

Untreated or mildly treated mineral oils

Ethylene oxide

Chromium

Cadmium and its compounds

Arsenic

Crystalline silica (or quartz)

10. Skin Discoloration

Skin products like sunscreens, moisturizers, toners, and creams contain agents that bleach or darken the skin. Cosmetic products that use poor quality ingredients which have not been regulated can lead to skin discoloration. The effect could be patches, pigmentation, uneven skin tone, redness, and freckles. Though your skin is meant to protect you, it is also very sensitive and needs to treated with care. So avoid using chemical products for your daily skincare routine.

Using chemical based cosmetics regularly can have adverse effects on your skin and could even lead to permanent damage. The best way to avoid these side effects of makeup is by switching to natural or herbal products. And always remember to read the label for harmful chemicals before you buy

There’s more to your makeup than meets the eye. New research shows that health-related complaints about cosmetic products like shampoo and makeup are at an all-time high since the U.S. Food and Drug Administration (FDA) began keeping track more than a decade ago.

That’s concerning, because when cosmetic products cause health issues, addressing the problem—or even getting a potentially unsafe product off the market—isn’t a simple process. Currently, cosmetic manufacturers have no legal obligation to report health problems from their products to the FDA. Cosmetics also do not need to go through a pre-market approval process before they are sold in stores, and regulators do not assess the safety and effectiveness of the claims on the products. Instead, people and doctors are asked to report any health complications to the FDA’s database (called the Center for Food Safety and Applied Nutrition’s Adverse Event Reporting System, or CFSAN). If the FDA sees any increases that warrant concern, they can investigate.

“As a dermatologist, we live and breathe cosmetics and personal care products,” says study author Dr. Steve Xu, a resident physician in the department of dermatology at Northwestern University Feinberg School of Medicine, citing his motivation for the study. “I get asked every day, ‘What is safe to use?’”

In the new research letter, Xu and his colleagues looked at the number of adverse events reported to the FDA and found that over a 12-year period, there were 5,144 health-related complaints submitted due to cosmetic products.

A Christian Woman Beauty Should Shine From Inward. The Indwelling Of Christ In The Heart Produces Beauty Which God Will Approve And Will Be A Savor To The World. You Should Be As Christ Made You To Glorify Him In Your Body.

Your Body Is The Temple Of God And You Shouldn’t Destroy This Temple.

Additional Sources: Cure Joy
Time.com

Ellen White Warning to Seventh Day Adventists Women on Dressing, Warning Rejected

Posted on December 21, 2018 by Pastor Tati

Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel;
But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price.

1 Peter 3:3,4

In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array;
But (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works.

1 Timothy 2:9,10

History of Women’s Dress in Pictures

As we consider the history of women’s dress, and the development of pants on women, we go back to a time when Ellen White was still living. Consider the prevailing fashions of the day:

Prevailing fashions of 1850s and 1860s included corsets, dragging skirts, and hoops. These dresses were unhealthful and impractical.

“We do not think it in accordance with our faith to dress in the American costume, to wear hoops, or to go to an extreme in wearing long dresses which sweep the sidewalks and streets. If women would wear their dresses so as to clear the filth of the streets an inch or two, their dresses would be modest, and they could be kept clean much more easily, and would wear longer. Such a dress would be in accordance with our faith.” {1T 458.2}

It was in the 1850’s when Elizabeth Smith Miller first put on a “short” skirt over pantaloons, launching a revolt to free women from their “clothes prison.” Her cousin was Elizabeth Cady Stanton, who, along with her friend Amelia Bloomer, also wore similar attire. This particular style, which consisted of pants under a dress went through various changes, and was eventually dubbed the American Costume.

In May 1851 Amelia Bloomer introduced Susan B. Anthony, a spiritualist, to Elizabeth Cady Stanton as depicted in these life-sized bronze figures. These ladies were all women’s rights advocates.

Ellen White spoke out against the “American Costume” as well as the rebellious spirit of the women’s rights advocates, which was incompatible with true Seventh-day Adventist Christian women.

“Those who feel called out to join the movement in favor of woman’s rights and the so-called dress reform might as well sever all connection with the third angel’s message. The spirit which attends the one cannot be in harmony with the other.” {1T 457.3}

(Photo is Elizabeth Cady Stanton, a women’s rights leader and advocate of the American Costume)

The message was clear that this style of dress was not approved by the Lord:

“God would not have His people adopt the so-called reform dress [American Costume]. It is immodest apparel, wholly unfitted for the modest, humble followers of Christ.” {1T 457.1}

“The Scriptures are plain upon the relations and rights of men and women. Spiritualists have, to quite an extent, adopted this singular mode of dress [American Costume]. Seventh-day Adventists, who believe in the restoration of the gifts, are often branded as spiritualists. Let them adopt this costume, and their influence is dead. The people would place them on a level with spiritualists and would refuse to listen to them.” {1T 457.3}

(Pictures: Statue and cartoon of Amelia Bloomer)

Ellen White spoke out against the prevailing fashions as well as against the American Costume, but it was not because she was against dress reform. She clearly declared, “My sisters, there is need of a dress reform among us. There are many errors in the present style of female dress.” {2SM 473.1} The present style [1850s-1860s] of female dress included hoops, and dragging skirts. While there were some obvious health and practical advantages to the American Costume, there were also some negative features.

At its worst, the American Costume was too masculine. This prompted Ellen White to write: “There is an increasing tendency to have women in their dress and appearance as near like the other sex as possible and to fashion their dress very much like that of men, but God pronounces it abomination.” {CG 427.2} She stated that this style disregarded God’s special directions to have a “plain distinction between the dress of men and women,” and those who promoted it advocated doing away with that distinction. The distinction between men and women was plainly that men wore pants and women wore dresses. When more than a few inches of pants were showing, the pants became a focal point of the outfit, and the distinction was blurred. Thus, the American Costume was masculine, not only in the style of the dress, but because of the amount of the pant leg that was revealed. The short dress [American Costume] that came about to the knee and above the knee was declared to be immodest.

When the first ladies put on the “short” dress over their bloomers, the dresses came approximately to the knee. Within a short while, the dresses got shorter, until finally some were about half way from the hips to the knee. Many of the pictures we have below show the knee length dress.

(The words of Ellen G. White are enclosed in quotation marks below.)

The Dress Reform Movement in America

The American Costume – pants under an approximately knee-length dress

(Photo below : Dr. Lydia Sayer Hasbrouck, hydropathist, lecturer, and editor of The Sibyl: A Review of the Tastes, Errors and Fashions of Society , the official newsletter of the National Dress Reform Association (NDRA) Hasbrouck adopted the short skirt [American Costume] worn over pantaloons, the “Bloomer” dress, in 1849.)

Now we will look at various styles of the American Costume, and see how it became increasingly masculine. The pictures were from the 1850s and 1860s.

“This is the style and influence of the “American Costume,” taught and worn by many at “Our Home,” Dansville N. Y.” {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 7} [“Our Home-Danville” was a secular health sanitarium.]

“They have all styles of dress here. (Our Home-Danville) Some are very becoming, if not so short. We shall get patterns from this place and I think we can get out a style of dress more healthful than we now wear and yet not be bloomer or the American costume. Our dresses according to my idea should be from four to six inches shorter than now worn [touching the ground] and should in no case reach lower than the top of the heel of the shoe and could be a little shorter even than this with all modesty. I am going to get up a style of dress on my own hook which will accord perfectly with that which has been shown me. Health demands it. Our feeble women must dispense with heavy skirts and tight waists if they value health. {5MR 380.2}

“There is an increasing tendency to have women in their dress and appearance as near like the other sex as possible, and to fashion their dress very much like that of men, but God pronounces it abomination. . . . . The foregoing was given me as a reproof to those who are inclined to adopt a style of dress resembling that worn by men; {1T 457.2}

“I saw that God’s order has been reversed, and His special directions disregarded, by those who adopt the American costume. I was referred to Deuteronomy 22:5: “The woman shall not wear that which pertaineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a woman’s garment: for all that do so are abomination unto the Lord thy God.’” {1T 457.1}

“There is still another style of dress which is adopted by a class of so-called dress reformers [American Costume]. They imitate the opposite sex as nearly as possible. They wear the cap, pants, vest, coat, and boots, the last of which is the most sensible part of the costume. Those who adopt and advocate this style of dress carry the so-called dress reform to very objectionable lengths. Confusion will be the result.” {1T 459.7}

“God would not have His people adopt the so-called reform dress [American Costume]. It is immodest apparel, wholly unfitted for the modest, humble followers of Christ.” {1T 457.1}

“We shall never imitate Miss Dr. Austin or Mrs. Dr. York. They dress very much like men.” {5MR 380.4}

(Photos: Dr. Harriet N. Austin in the American Costume of her own design, with straight trouser legs.)

The photos above are of Dr. Mary Walker. She started out wearing the regular American Costume, but became increasingly masculine in her attire. She was proud that she was arrested several times for ‘impersonating a man’ – she had taken to fully wearing men’s clothing, from the top hat, wing collar and bow tie to the pants and shoes.

“God designed that there should be a plain distinction between the dress of men and women, and has considered the matter of sufficient importance to give explicit directions in regard to it; for the same dress worn by both sexes would cause confusion and great increase of crime.” {1T 460.1}

“In this style of dress God’s order has been reversed and His special directions disregarded. Deuteronomy 22:5: “The woman shall not wear that which pertaineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a woman’s garment: for all that do so are abomination unto the Lord thy God.’ God would not have His people adopt this style of dress. It is not modest apparel, and is not at all fitting for modest, humble women who profess to be Christ’s followers. God’s prohibitions are lightly regarded by all who advocate doing away with the distinction of dress between males and females. The extreme position taken by some dress reformers upon this subject cripples their influence. {1T 459.8}

(Photo below: Mary Tillotson, spiritualist, charter member of the National Dress Reform Association; c. 1866-1870. She first adopted a short dress [American Costume] in 1842, then shortened it 12 inches when she heard about Amelia Bloomer.

“It does not reach to the knee. I need not say that this style of dress was shown me to be too short.” {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 7}

“In wide contrast with this modest dress [the Seventh-day Adventist reform dress] is the so-called American costume, resembling very nearly the dress worn by men. It consists of a vest, pants, and a dress resembling a coat and reaching about halfway from the hip to the knee. This dress I have opposed, from what has been shown me as in harmony with the word of God; while the other I have recommended as modest, comfortable, convenient, and healthful.” {1T 465.1}

The American Costume was popular in the 1850s and 1860s but lost popularity in the 1870s. In the 1890s the bicycle craze again brought back pants-like outfits into the wardrobes of some American women.

“With the so-called dress reform there goes a spirit of levity and boldness just in keeping with the dress. Modesty and reserve seem to depart from many as they adopt that style of dress.” {1T 457.4}

In the 1870s, after the hoops went out of style, the bustles came in. The dresses were still dragging, and still required corsets.

“We are urged by the Spirit of the Lord to bear a pointed testimony against the idolatry of dress in this age. If we are right with God, we will discard everything of a deforming character, such as paniers, bustles, unnecessary plaiting, and fashionable arrangement of the dress upon the body. ” Testimonies on the Case of Elder E. P. Daniels (1890)

(Paniers were a type of bustle)

The Dress Reform Movement in the Seventh-day Adventist Church

The SDA Reform Dress – 1865 – 1881

Now, we will look at the Seventh-day Adventist Reform Dress, advocated and worn by Ellen G. White. We will see clearly that this dress is designed to be feminine in style, with a longer length than the American Costume.

Very little of the pants-like undergarment was visible, so that the dress was the main feature, not the pants. It’s advantage over the prevailing fashion of the very long dress is that it didn’t drag in the dirt, it was looser at the waist, hanging from the shoulders, and it was plain. Thus, it was in full harmony with the 4 basic principles of dress reform that Ellen White advocated: Modesty, Simplicity, Femininity and Healthfulness.

“God would now have His people adopt the reform dress [SDA Reform Dress], not only to distinguish them from the world as His “peculiar people,” but because a reform in dress is essential to physical and mental health.” {1T 524.2}

“The Lord has let light shine, and in His providence a style of dress modest, healthful, and convenient [SDA Reform Dress], has been proposed and adopted by those who were conscientious to follow the light.” Testimony to the Church at Battle Creek – 1872, p. 61

“While none were compelled to adopt the [SDA] reform dress, our people could and should have appreciated its advantages and accepted it as a blessing.” {4T 638.5}

The length of the “American Costume” dress compared with Ellen White’s SDA Reform Dress

“My views were calculated to correct the present fashion, the extreme long dress, trailing upon the ground, and also to correct the extreme short dress [American Costume], reaching about to the knees, [about 19-21 inches above the floor] which is worn by a certain class. I was shown that we should shun both extremes. By wearing the dress reaching about to the top of a woman’s gaiter boot [about 9 inches from the floor] we shall escape the evils of the extreme long dress, and shall also shun the evils and notoriety of the extreme short dress [American Costume]. ” {1T 464.1}

The Reform Dress Had an Approved Pattern

“Before putting on the reform dress, our sisters should obtain patterns of the pants and sack worn with it.” {1T 521}

Ellen White wanted to make it clear that the SDA Reform Dress had a specific pattern. Just shortening any dress didn’t qualify it as an SDA Reform Dress. It needed to be made by the approved pattern.

“Anything eight or nine inches from the floor is not the reform dress. It should be cut by an approved pattern, and fitted and made by directions from one who has experience in this style of dress.” {HR, September 1, 1868 par. 18}

Ellen White wrote:

“I put on the [SDA] reformed dress September, 1865, when I visited Dansville with my sick husband. It was the same length I now wear, and I was distinctly given to understand that it was not the “American Costume.” I have worn this style of dress ever since that time, excepting at meetings, in the crowded streets of villages and cities, and when visiting distant relatives. Since I commenced to write No. 11, in January, 1867, I have worn no other than the reformed dress.” {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 13}

“I put on the dress [SDA Reform Dress], in length as near as I had seen and described as I could judge. My sisters in Northern Michigan also adopted it. And when the subject of inches came up in order to secure uniformity as to length everywhere, a rule was brought and it was found that the length of our dresses ranged from eight to ten inches from the floor. Some of these were a little longer than the sample shown me, while others were a little shorter.” {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 10}

“Reports have been circulated that ‘Sister White wears the American costume,’ and that this style of dress is generally adopted and worn by the sisters in Battle Creek. I am here reminded of the saying that ‘a lie will go around the world while truth is putting on his boots.’” {1T 463.1}

(Notice how Ellen White discredited the rumor that she was wearing the American Costume, so that none would be confused in this area. The SDA Reform Dress was designed to correct the errors of the American Costume)

(Photo: Ellen G. White in God’s version of the Reform Dress)

A vision given to Ellen White in 1867, confirmed God’s approval of the Reform Dress.

“But three companies of females passed before me, with their dresses as follows with respect to length:” {3SM 277.5}

“The first were of fashionable length, burdening the limbs, impeding the step, sweeping the street and gathering its filth; the evil results of which I have fully stated. This class, who were slaves to fashion, appeared feeble and languid.” {3SM 278.1}

“The dress of the second class which passed before me was in many respects as it should be. The limbs were well clad. They were free from the burdens which the tyrant Fashion had imposed upon the first class; but had gone to that extreme in the short dress [American Costume] as to disgust and prejudice good people, and destroy in a great measure their own influence. This is the style and influence of the ‘American Costume,’ taught and worn by many at Our Home, Dansville, New York. It does not reach to the knee. I need not say that this style of dress was shown me to be too short.” {3SM 278.2}

“A third class passed before me with cheerful countenances, and free, elastic step. Their dress was the length I have described as proper, modest and healthful. It cleared the filth of the street and sidewalk a few inches under all circumstances, such as ascending and descending steps, etc.” {3SM 278.3} — Review and Herald, October 8, 1867.

Note: While we cannot know for sure exactly what Ellen White saw in this vision as the acceptable dress to God, we do know that it cleared the ground by a few inches.

The dress pattern that was developed averaged 9 inches from the floor.

“And when the subject of inches came up in order to secure uniformity as to length everywhere, a rule was brought and it was found that the length of our dresses ranged from eight to ten inches from the floor. Some of these were a little longer than the sample shown me, while others were a little shorter.” {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 10}

The Reform Dress Laid Aside in 1881

While the approved Reform Dress received some acceptance from the Seventh-day Adventist sisters, it was not widespread, and serious difficulties developed. Around 1868 she said,

“As I travel from place to place I find that the [SDA] reform dress is not rightly represented….”

Lack of uniformity, wrong attitudes–both by those who adopted it and those who resisted it–cause many problems. Therefore, in 1881, the SDA Reform Dress was laid aside.

“The [SDA] reform dress, which was once advocated, proved a battle at every step.” {SpM 91.1, 1885}

Therefore, our sisters were not encouraged to adopt this style of dress after 1881

“The Lord has not moved upon any of our sisters [after 1881] to adopt the [SDA] reform dress. The difficulties that we once had to meet are not to be brought in again. There was so much resistance among our own people that it was removed from them. It would then have proved a blessing.” {5MR 405.1} 1885

“…do not again introduce the short dress and pants [SDA Reform Dress] unless you have the Word of the Lord for it.” {SpM 92.2} 1895

“The Lord has not indicated that it is the duty of our sisters to go back to the [SDA] reform dress.” {1MR 33.2} 1897

A Less Objectionable Style of Dress Advocated in 1881

“As our sisters would not generally accept the SDA Reform Dress as it should be worn, another, less objectionable style is now presented. It is free from needless trimmings, free from the looped-up, tied back overskirts. It consists of a plain sack or loose-fitting basque, [bodice] and skirt, the latter short enough to avoid the mud and filth of the streets. The material should be free from large plaids and figures, and plain in color. The same attention should be given to the clothing of the limbs as with the short dress [SDA Reform Dress].” {4T 640.1}

It was to be a simple, unadorned dress of modest length. But there was no specific pattern or style to follow. It was to be longer than the Reform Dress, reaching close to the ankle. The limbs were to be covered.

“The dress of our people should be made most simple. The skirt and sacque or sac [a modest bodice that covers the upper part of a woman’s body, feminine jacket] I have mentioned, may be used,–not just that pattern and nothing else should be established; but a simple style, as was represented in that dress. {1MR 33.1}
“Some have supposed that the very pattern given was the pattern that all were to adopt. This is not so. But something as simple as this would be the best we could adopt under the circumstances. No one precise style has been given me as the exact rule to guide all in their dress. . . .The Lord has not indicated that it is the duty of our sisters to go back to the reform dress. Simple dresses should be worn. Try your talent, my sisters, in this essential reform.” Letter 19, 1897, pp 2, 3. (To Brother J. H. Haughey, July 4, 1897.) {1MR 33.2}

Lessons From the Past

God guided Ellen White to call for a dress reform, that corrected the errors of the prevailing fashion, but also guarded against the extreme fashion of the American Costume. The Seventh-day Adventist reform dress was laid aside because of the lack of acceptance and uniformity among the Seventh-day Adventist sisters. We can learn from this experience what is acceptable to God, and what is not acceptable to Him.

By the early 1890s, the prevailing fashion was coming more into line with God’s principles on dress–modesty, femininity, and healthfulness. It was a “more sensible style of dress.” It didn’t drag on the ground, it didn’t require corsets, and it wasn’t so heavy, but hung from the shoulders. Extravagance was still an issue, but God’s daughters were counseled to leave off the extra trimmings, and dress with simplicity.

“But the more sensible style of dress now being adopted does not embrace the objectionable features. The fashionable part may be discarded, and should be by all who will read the Word of God. The time spent in advocating the dress reform should be devoted to the study of the Word of God.” {SpM 91. 1}

The following secular source, written in 1913, describes how the unhealthful issues that Ellen White spoke against were no longer fashionable:

In the one-piece dresses now in vogue the weight is borne from the shoulders, and the hips are relieved by reducing the skirts in weight, length, and number. The skirt no longer trails upon the street. The women who, for conscientious reasons, refused to squeeze their waists, and in consequence suffered the scorn of their sex, now find themselves on the fashionable side. A thirty-two-inch waist is regarded as permissible, where formerly a twenty-inch waist was thought proper. A fashionably gowned woman of the present day can stoop to pick up a pin at her feet.–New York Independent, Oct. 23, 1913

We can understand why Ellen White made the following statement when we consider how prevailing fashion actually provided a style of dress that could be worn while still upholding God’s standards.

“If the world introduce a modest, convenient, and healthful mode of dress, which is in accordance with the Bible, it will not change our relation to God or to the world to adopt such a style of dress.” {CG 414.3}

In other words, Ellen White was counseling Seventh-day Adventist women that they could now wear the modest, convenient and healthful style that was currently in fashion in the late 1800s and early 1900s, as long as they kept it free from extravagance. During the late 1800s, it was much easier to find clothing that was compatible with God’s principles than previously. However, worldly fashion generally has certain aspects that cannot be conscientiously followed by God’s people.

We can learn from the experiences of the past that, regardless of the prevailing fashions, God wants His daughters to dress modestly, femininely, simply and healthfully. We need to reject those areas that are not in compliance, making sure we uphold God’s principles day

Now we will look at the progression of fashion from 1870 to our current day

Pant suits, mini skirts, bell bottoms, unisex styles became popular in the next four decades.

Here is a sample of what we see around us today.

Where is the “plain distinction between the dress of men and women” that God designed?

“The woman shall not wear that which pertaineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a woman’s garment: for all that do so are abomination unto the LORD thy God.” Deuteronomy 22:5

Is it not obvious that the line of distinction between the dress of men and women has been increasingly blurred?

Are we willing to learn the lesson that God was trying to teach us many years ago through His prophetess?

God’s prophetess, in speaking about the American Costume, said, “There is an increasing tendency to have women in their dress and appearance as near like the other sex as possible, and to fashion their dress very much like that of men, but God pronounces it abomination.” {1T 457.2}

What does God pronounce about today’s fashion?

May God help us to wake up, and return to His principles as given in His inspired testimonies!

RemnantRaiment.com

Ellen White Prophecies on Last Day Events

Posted on December 21, 2018 by Pastor Tati

The testimonies of the Lord’s servant is filled with hope and give more magnification of Bible truth. While Ellen White hath dozen attackers and critics, her testimonies bear Prince Emmanuel victory on the cross and His everlasting love for His people. Ellen White writings inspired by the Holy Spirit leads us to the very final scenes of earth history. It Satan earnest effort to unsettle the faith of God’s people in the testimonies so that he can deceive them. Because when they don’t believe the LORD’S end time prophet, they perish.

2 Chronicles 20:20 And they rose early in the morning, and went forth into the wilderness of Tekoa: and as they went forth, Jehoshaphat stood and said, Hear me, O Judah, and ye inhabitants of Jerusalem; Believe in the LORD your God, so shall ye be established; believe his prophets, so shall ye prosper.”

In her writings, she warned God’s people to prepare for the final events of Bible prophecy. Among these warnings are country living(leaving the cities to retired places), plant based diet, the return of the Antichrist power, Sunday law crisis, The little time of trouble, Jacob’s time of trouble, the seven last plagues, Christ second coming, Heaven and the new earth.

Aside the bible study video attached to this article, we’ll study the warnings she gave concerning last day events.

“Revelation 1:7 Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.”

1. Country living: Ellen white said it many times that the cities will be very dangerous for God’s people to live in and she warned that they should flee to the retired places when they see the Sunday law draw close. Many mocked Ellen White counsels saying its not important but the final tests will reveal such persons were deluded but it’ll be too late for them to learn from their folly.

City Living Not God’s Plan

The world over, cities are becoming hotbeds of vice. On every hand are the sights and sounds of evil. Everywhere are enticements to sensuality and dissipation. The tide of corruption and crime is continually swelling. Every day brings the record of violence,—robberies, murders, suicides, and crimes unnamable.CL 5.5

Life in the cities is false and artificial. The intense passion for money getting, the whirl of excitement and pleasure seeking, the thirst for display, the luxury and extravagance, all are forces that, with the great masses of mankind, are turning the mind from life’s true purpose. They are opening the door to a thousand evils. Upon the youth they have She irresistible power. CL 6.1

One of the most subtle and dangerous temptations that assails the children and youth in the cities is the love of pleasure.Holidays are numerous; games and horse racing draw thousands, and the whirl of excitement and pleasure attracts them away from the sober duties of life. Money that should have been saved for better uses is frittered away for amusements. CL 6.2

She continued to say that the cities will be destroyed by God’s judgement just like Sodom and Gomorrah because of its evil. To the scoffer this sounds like fairy tale but Gods word will be fulfilled to the latter.

Cities to Be Visited by God’s Judgments

The time is near when the large cities will be visited by the judgments of God. In a little while, these cities will be terribly shaken. No matter how large or how strong their buildings, no matter how many safeguards against fire may have been provided, let God touch these buildings, and in a few minutes or a few hours they are in ruins. CL 7.2

The ungodly cities of our world are to be swept away by the besom of destruction. In the calamities that are now befalling immense buildings and large portions of cities, God is showing us what will come upon the whole earth.—Testimonies for the Church 7:82, 83 (1902). CL 7.3

Results of Unheeded Warnings

I am bidden to declare the message that cities full of transgression, and sinful in the extreme, will be destroyed by earthquakes, by fire, by flood. All the world will be warned that there is a God who will display His authority as God. His unseen agencies will cause destruction, devastation, and death. All the accumulated riches will be as nothingness…. CL 7.4

Calamities will come—calamities most awful, most unexpected; and these destructions will follow one after another. If there will be a heeding of the warnings that God has given, and if churches will repent, returning to their allegiance, then other cities may be spared for a time. But if men who have been deceived continue in the same way in which they have been walking, disregarding the law of God, and presenting falsehoods before the people, God allows them to suffer calamity, that their senses may be awakened. CL 7.5

The Lord will not suddenly cast off all transgressors, or destroy entire nations; but He will punish cities and places where men have given themselves up to the possession of Satanic agencies. Strictly will the cities of the nations be dealt with, and yet they will not be visited in the extreme of God’s indignation, because some souls will yet break away from the delusions of the enemy, and will repent and be converted, while the mass will be treasuring up wrath against the day of wrath.—Evangelism, 27 (1906). CL 8.1

2. Health reform message

Greater reforms should be seen among the people who claim to be looking for the soon appearing of Christ. Health reform is to do among our people a work which it has not yet done. There are those who ought to be awake to the danger of meat eating, who are still eating the flesh of animals, thus endangering the physical, mental, and spiritual health. Many who are now only half converted on the question of meat eating will go from God’s people, to walk no more with them.419 CCh 230.7

Now Is The Time To Heed The Innumerable Counsels Concerning The Dangers In Meat Eating Because Of The Conditions Proportionate To The Corruption In The World. You Have To Overcome Appetite. It’s For Your Own Good. Don’t Indulge In Debauchery At The Expense Of Health And Sound Mind.

3. Sunday law enforcement

You Need To Know This Truth That The Coming Crisis( Mark Of The Beast Crisis ) Marks The Climax Of Planet Earth History. Satan And His Evil Angels Are Busily At Work Deceiving And Preparing The World To Embrace The Beast And Receive The Mark God’s Word Threatened Everyone To Avoid. To Prepare The World For This, Satan Has Employed Different Medium To Deceive Even If Possible The Very Elect. Through Movies, Mainstream Media, False Light About The Mark Of The Beast Is Spread To Deceive The Whole World!

Satan Is A Mastermind In Deceiving. Unless The Holy Spirit Enlightens The Mind To Stand Firm In God, No One Can Escape Satan’s Deceptions. The Devil Has Endeavoured To Divert People’s Mind From The Real Issue At Stake To Turn Unto Fables. What Made People Think The Mark Of The Beast Is A Computer, RFID Chip, Barcode Numbers, Etc?

It’s The Devil Behind This And Because People Hate The Truth, They Have Embraced His Lies. Understand That, The Mark Of The Beast Is Not A Physical Mark Or Some RFID Chip, It’s A Spiritual Issue. Its All About Worship.

The Crisis of the Ages

We are standing on the threshold of the crisis of the ages. In quick succession the judgments of God will follow one another,—fire, and flood, and earthquake, with war and bloodshed. We are not to be surprised at this time by events both great and decisive; for the angel of mercy cannot remain much longer to shelter the impenitent.—Prophets and Kings, 278. ChS 51.1

The crisis is stealing gradually upon us. The sun shines in the heavens, passing over its usual round, and the heavens still declare the glory of God. Men are still eating and drinking, planting and building, marrying and giving in marriage.Merchants are still buying and selling. Men are jostling one against another, contending for the highest place. Pleasure lovers are still crowding to theaters, horse races, gambling hells.The highest excitement prevails, yet probation’s hour is fast closing, and every case is about to be eternally decided. Satan sees that his time is short. He has set all his agencies at work that men may be deceived, deluded, occupied, and entranced until the day of probation shall be ended, and the door of mercy forever shut.—The Southern Watchman, October 3, 1905. ChS 51.2

4. The healing of the beast wound

Revelation 13:3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast. 13:4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?

The papal church will never relinquish her claim to infallibility. All that she has done in her persecution of those who reject her dogmas she holds to be right; and would she not repeat the same acts, should the opportunity be presented? Let the restraints now imposed by secular governments be removed and Rome be reinstated in her former power, and there would speedily be a revival of her tyranny and persecution. GC 564.2

5. Jacob’s Time of Trouble

“At that time shall Michael stand up, the great Prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, everyone that shall be found written in the book.” Daniel 12:1. GC 613.1

When the third angel’s message closes, mercy no longer pleads for the guilty inhabitants of the earth. The people of God have accomplished their work. They have received “the latter rain,” “the refreshing from the presence of the Lord,” and they are prepared for the trying hour before them. Angels are hastening to and fro in heaven. An angel returning from the earth announces that his work is done; the final test has been brought upon the world, and all who have proved themselves loyal to the divine precepts have received “the seal of the living God.” Then Jesus ceases His intercession in the sanctuary above.He lifts His hands and with a loud voice says, “It is done;” and all the angelic host lay off their crowns as He makes the solemn announcement: “He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still.”Revelation 22:11. Every case has been decided for life or death.Christ has made the atonement for His people and blotted out their sins. The number of His subjects is made up; “the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven,” is about to be given to the heirs of salvation, and Jesus is to reign as King of kings and Lord of lords. GC 613.2

When He leaves the sanctuary, darkness covers the inhabitants of the earth. In that fearful time the righteous must live in the sight of a holy God without an intercessor. The restraint which has been upon the wicked is removed, and Satan has entire control of the finally impenitent. God’s long-suffering has ended. The world has rejected His mercy, despised His love, and trampled upon His law. The wicked have passed the boundary of their probation; the Spirit of God, persistently resisted, has been at last withdrawn. Unsheltered by divine grace, they have no protection from the wicked one. Satan will then plunge the inhabitants of the earth into one great, final trouble. As the angels of God cease to hold in check the fierce winds of human passion, all the elements of strife will be let loose. The whole world will be involved in ruin more terrible than that which came upon Jerusalem of old. GC 614.1

Satan leads many to believe that God will overlook their unfaithfulness in the minor affairs of life; but the Lord shows in His dealings with Jacob that He will in no wise sanction or tolerate evil. All who endeavor to excuse or conceal their sins, and permit them to remain upon the books of heaven, unconfessed and unforgiven, will be overcome by Satan. The more exalted their profession and the more honorable the position which they hold, the more grievous is their course in the sight of God and the more sure the triumph of their great adversary. Those who delay a preparation for the day of God cannot obtain it in the time of trouble or at any subsequent time. The case of all such is hopeless. GC 620.2

6. The seven last plagues

I was taken off in vision to the most holy place, where I saw Jesus still interceding for Israel. On the bottom of His garment was a bell and a pomegranate. Then I saw that Jesus would not leave the most holy place until every case was decided either for salvation or destruction, and that the wrath of God could not come until Jesus had finished His work in the most holy place, laid off His priestly attire, and clothed Himself with the garments of vengeance. Then Jesus will step out from between the Father and man, and God will keep silence no longer, but pour out His wrath on those who have rejected His truth. I saw that the anger of the nations, the wrath of God, and the time to judge the dead were separate and distinct, one following the other, also that Michael had not stood up, and that the time of trouble, such as never was, had not yet commenced. The nations are now getting angry, but when our High Priest has finished His work in the sanctuary, He will stand up, put on the garments of vengeance, and then the seven last plagues will be poured out. EW 36.1

7. Second coming of Jesus

Revelation 1:7 Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.

Soon there appears in the east a small black cloud, about half the size of a man’s hand. It is the cloud which surrounds the Saviour and which seems in the distance to be shrouded in darkness. The people of God know this to be the sign of the Son of man. In solemn silence they gaze upon it as it draws nearer the earth, becoming lighter and more glorious, until it is a great white cloud, its base a glory like consuming fire, and above it the rainbow of the covenant. Jesus rides forth as a mighty conqueror. Not now a “Man of Sorrows,” to drink the bitter cup of shame and woe, He comes, victor in heaven and earth, to judge the living and the dead. “Faithful and True,” “in righteousness He doth judge and make war.” And “the armies which were in heaven” (Revelation 19:11, 14) follow Him. With anthems of celestial melody the holy angels, a vast, unnumbered throng, attend Him on His way. The firmament seems filled with radiant forms—“ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands.” No human pen can portray the scene; no mortal mind is adequate to conceive its splendor. “His glory covered the heavens, and the earth was full of His praise. And His brightness was as the light.” Habakkuk 3:3, 4. As the living cloud comes still nearer, every eye beholds the Prince of life. No crown of thorns now mars that sacred head; but a diadem of glory rests on His holy brow. His countenance outshines the dazzling brightness of the noonday sun. “And He hath on His vesture and on His thigh a name written, King of kings, and Lord of lords.” Revelation 19:16. GC 640.3

Free, At last.

The Whole Universe Declares That God Is Love

The great controversy is ended. Sin and sinners are no more.The entire universe is clean. One pulse of harmony and gladness beats through the vast creation. From Him who created all, flow life and light and gladness, throughout the realms of illimitable space. From the minutest atom to the greatest world, all things, animate and inanimate, in their unshadowed beauty and perfect joy, declare that God is love.—The Great Controversy, 678 (1911). LDE 306.1

amredeemed.com

Catholic Priests Confesses He Is Gay, Gets Standing Ovation

Posted on December 25, 2017 by Pastor Tati

A Roman Catholic priest in Milwaukee has come out as gay, writing that he will no longer live in the shadows of secrecy and plans to be authentic to his gay self.

The Rev. Gregory Greiten disclosed his sexual orientation on Sunday to the St. Bernadette Parish and was greeted with a standing ovation from his parishioners, the Milwaukee Journal Sentinel reported.

He also wrote a column that was published Monday in the National Catholic Reporter.

It’s rare for a priest to come out. Greiten said he revealed his sexual orientation because he wants to be a role model for others.

He said he’s helping to break the silence of gay men in the clergy so he could reclaim his own voice.

‘In my priestly life and ministry, I, too, will help you, whether you are gay or straight, bisexual or transgendered, to be your authentic self – to be fully alive living in your image and likeness of God.’

Greiten wrote that has decided to stand with the ‘few courageous priests who have taken the risk to come out of the shadows and have chosen to live in truth and authenticity.’

The church’s silent stance on gay priests perpetuates toxic shaming and systematic secrecy, Greiten wrote.

The church needs healthy role models for priests who are struggling to come to terms with their sexual orientation, he said.

The Catholic Church and the bible are both against homosexuality though the Catholic Church has been softening its stance on the issue over the years.

The Bible remains against homosexuality of any persons, leave alone priests.

amredeemed.com

Ellen White on the Trinity Doctrine

Posted on December 14, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Did Ellen White believe in the trinity? Not one of the Adventist pioneers believed in the Ellen White on the Trinity trinity. Her husband James White denounced the trinity as “unscriptural”. Why did Ellen White never correct her husband if she was a trinitarian? All of the pioneers of the early Seventh-day Adventist church were non-trinitarian and strangely enough she never reproved them of their beliefs and none of them reproved her or said she was teaching error. This is strange indeed. What did Ellen believe regarding the father, the son, and the Holy Spirit? Her writings will be our witness.

“Like our Saviour, we are in this world to do service for God. We are here to become like God in character, and by a life of service to reveal Him to the world. In order to be co-workers with God, in order to become like Him and to reveal His character, we must know Him aright. We must know Him as He reveals Himself.

A knowledge of God is the foundation of all true education and of all true service. It is the only real safeguard against temptation. It is this alone that can make us like God in character.

This is the knowledge needed by all who are working for the uplifting of their fellow men. Transformation of character, purity of life, efficiency in service, adherence to correct principles, all depend upon a right knowledge of God. This knowledge is the essential preparation both for this life and for the life to come.

“The knowledge of the Holy is understanding.” Proverbs 9:10.

Through a knowledge of Him are given unto us “all things that pertain unto life and godliness.” 2 Peter 1:3.

“This is life eternal,” said Jesus, “that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent.” John 17:3.” [Ministry of Healing Page 409-410]

The basis and standard of our faith is to be the word of God [Rom 10:17]. It is recommended of course to study the word of God, and then test the prophets to see whether they speak according to that word [Isaiah 8:20]. Plenty of scripture is quoted in this study. “Despise not prophesying, prove all things, hold fast to that which is good” [1 Thess 5:19-21]

There are a few statements in Ms. Whites writings that seem to suggest she was trinitarian. She spoke regarding the subject of God and his personality saying:

“There are some, who upon accepting erroneous theories, strive to establish them by collecting from my writings statements of truth, which they use, separated from their proper connection and perverted by association with error.” .[—Letter 136, April 27, 1906, to Brethren Butler, Daniels, and Irwin.]

This statement was in reference to the book “The Living Temple” written by John Harvey Kellogg which contained Pantheistic teachings. The teaching of pantheism is that God was in everything and was everything; an impersonal being.

Why is the truth about the personality of God so important? Because “this is the first and great commandment that the Lord our God is one Lord”. [Mark 12:29] This is eternal life that we might know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he sent [John 17:3-5] And that Jesus Christ is the son of God; and this is the rock[statement] upon which the true church is built [Matt 16:13-18]. The foundation of our faith. The foundation of the church. The first and great commandment, eternal life to know him and his son. [John 17:3]

This is a subject which needs “study to shew thyself approved unto God” [2 Tim 2:15]. We need to be sure we are not teaching “the commandments and doctrines of men” [Col 2:22]. This doctrine is an important doctrine. It is the foundation of our faith.[Matthew 16:13-18]

We are told:

“In the future, deception of every kind is to arise, and we want solid ground for our feet. We want solid pillars for the building. Not one pin is to be removed from that which the Lord has established. The enemy will bring in false theories, such as the doctrine that there is no sanctuary. This is one of the points on which there will be a departing from the faith. Where shall we find safety unless it be in the truths that the Lord has been giving for the last fifty years?” (Ellen White, Review & Herald,May 25, 1905)

There are many pillars of our faith, there is also a solid platform of truth to rest our feet on. A rock on which to rest; a foundation. Please notice this was written in 1905. She said that the last 50 years [1855-1905] would be accounted as error. She also said that books of a new order would be written and that the pioneer’s books would be lightly regarded.

“Let Pioneers Identify Truth.—when the power of God testifies as to what is truth that truth is to stand forever as the truth. No after-suppositions, Ellen White James White contrary to the light God has given are to be entertained. Men will arise with interpretations of Scripture which are to them truth, but which are not truth. The truth for this time, God has given us as a foundation for our faith. He Himself has taught us what is truth. One will arise, and still another, with new light which contradicts the light that God has given under the demonstration of His Holy Spirit.

A few are still alive who passed through the experience gained in the establishment of this truth. God has graciously spared their lives to repeat and repeat till the close of their lives, the experience through which they passed even as did John the apostle till the very close of his life. And the standard-bearers, who have fallen in death, are to speak through the reprinting of their writings. I am instructed that thus their voices are to be heard. They are to bear their testimony as to what constitutes the truth for this time. Preach the Word,p. 5.” (Ellen White, 1905, Counsels to Writers and Editors, pages 31, 32)

Many today tell us that “Ellen White accepted the trinity doctrine late in her life”. That she brought the doctrine into the church privily. Is that how Ellen White rebuked error? Did she rebuke her husband and the rest of the pioneers by bringing the trinity teaching into the church privily? Anyone who has read her writings should know this is not the way of Ms. White. Let us see what Ellen White says about doctrines that are brought into the church privily.

“Modern spiritualism, resting upon the same foundation, is but a revival in a new form of the witchcraft and demon worship that God condemned and prohibited of old.… Peter, describing the dangers to which the church was to be exposed in the last days, says that as there were false prophets who led Israel into sin, so there will be false teachers, “who privily shallbring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them.… And many shall follow their pernicious ways.” 2 Peter 2:1, 2. Here the apostle has pointed out one of the marked characteristics of spiritualist teachers. They refuse to acknowledge Christ as the Son of God. Concerning such teachers the beloved John declares: “Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist that denieth the Father and the Son. Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father.” 1 John 2:22, 23. Spiritualism, by denying Christ, denies both the Father and the Son, and the Bible pronounces it the manifestation of antichrist.” (Ellen White, Patriarchs and Prophets, page 686)

Spiritualism denies the “Father and Son” or “God and Christ.” Our pioneers identified the doctrine of the trinity as spiritualism. Her husband James White himself said “The way spiritualizers have disposed of or denied the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ is first using the old unscriptural Trinitarian creed.” (James White, January 24, 1846, The Day Star)

Where did the Trinity come from then if our pioneers didn’t believe in it and Ellen White didn’t accept it?

“Those who desire to doubt will have plenty of room. God does not propose to remove all occasion for unbelief. He gives evidence, which must be carefully investigated with a humble mind and a teachable spirit, and all should decide from the weight of evidence.” (Testimonies for the Church, vol. 3, page 255)

Let’s examine her writings and then decide from the weight of the evidence.

Q] Are there three beings in heaven that are to be exalted?

“Let the brightest example the world has yet seen be your example, rather than the greatest and most learned men of the age, who know not God, nor Jesus Christ whom he has sent. The Father and the Son alone are to be exalted.” (Ellen White, The Youth’s Instructor, July 7, 1898)

Note: That there are only 2 beings ALONE that are to be exalted. She uses a key word “Alone” in quoting here from [John 17:3-5]. Another significant note is the fact that it was written in 1898 which is three years after the release of the book “Desire of Ages”. Many believe that she was trinitarian by this time.

Q} Some say there were three persons in the work of creation because the Hebrew word for “God” which is “elohim” is a plural word. And many use Genesis 1:26 to say that the title “God” is referring to three people in this verse. Were there 3 people in the work of creation?

“After the earth was created, and the beasts upon it, the Father and Son carried out their purpose,… And now God said to His Son, “Let us make man in our image.” “(Ellen White, The Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 1, pages 24, 25)

Note: The words spoken by Elohim were spoken by the Father to his Son. The Father and Son carried out their purpose. So the title “God” in this verse refers to the Father alone. And the Father is speaking to His Son.

And if the Holy spirit is a third being where was he in this matter? This is quite different than what is taught by many today. The title “God” is used to refer to the Father alone almost entirely throughout scripture, and there is not a single verse in the bible where the title is used to refer to three beings.

1Co 8:6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.

God the Father of whom are all things created the worlds by our Lord and His Son Jesus Christ.

Q} Were there three people to lay the plan of salvation?

“The plan of redemption was arranged in the councils between the Father and the Son.” (Ellen White, Review & Herald, May 28, 1908 par. 12)

“Even the angels were not permitted to share the counsels between the Father and the Son when the plan of salvation was laid. “(Ellen White, Ministry of Healing, page 429)

“The plan of salvation devised by the Father and the Son will be a grand success.” (Ellen White, The Signs of the Times, June 17, 1903 par. 2)

“Before the fall of man, the Son of God had united with his Father in laying the plan of salvation.” (Ellen White, Review & Herald, September 13, 1906 par. 4)

“The great plan of redemption was laid before the foundation of the world. And Christ, our Substitute and Surety, did not stand alone in the wondrous undertaking of the ransom of man. In the plan to save a lost world, the counsel was between them both; the covenant of peace was between the Father and the Son.” (Ellen White, The Signs of the Times, December 23, 1897, par. 2)

Zec 6:13 …the counsel of peace shall be between them both.

Note: Both means 2, not 3. Why were the angels mentioned but not a third divine being?

Q} Who was the only co-worker who entered the counsel of God ?

“By Christ the work upon which the fulfillment of God’s purpose rests, was accomplished. This was the agreement in the councils of the God-head. The Father purposed in counsel with his Son that the human family should be tested and proved,…” (Ellen White, The Gospel Herald, June 11, 1902, par. 6)

“In order that the human family might have no excuse because of temptation, Christ became one with them. The only being who was one with God lived the law in humanity, descended to the lowly life of a common laborer, and toiled at the carpenter’s bench with his earthly parent.” (Ellen White, The Signs of the Times, October 14, 1897 par. 3)

“The Sovereign of the universe was not alone in His work of beneficence. He had an associate—a co-worker who could appreciate His purposes, and could share His joy in giving happiness to created beings. ‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God.’ John 1:1, 2. Christ, the Word, the only begotten of God, was one with the eternal Father—one in nature, in character, in purpose—the only being that could enter into all the counsels and purposes of God. ‘His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.’ Isaiah 9:6. His “goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting.” Micah 5:2. And the Son of God declares concerning Himself: “The Lord possessed Me in the beginning of His way, before His works of old. I was set up from everlasting.… When He appointed the foundations of the earth: then I was by Him, as one brought up with Him: and I was daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him.” Proverbs 8:22-30.” (Ellen White, Patriarchs and Prophets, page 34)

She refers to Christ’s Father as “the Sovereign of the universe”. She does not state that Christ is the Sovereign with him. She also quote Proverbs 8:22-30 attributing this to Christ. Christ says of himself. “When there were no depths, I was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water. Before the mountains were settled, before the hills was I brought forth:… When he prepared the heavens, I was there:…Then I was by him, as one brought up with him: and was daily his delight, rejoicing always before him;” (Pro 8:22-25) ”

And he is daily our Father’s delight. This is his “beloved Son in whom he is well pleased” [Matt 3:17].

“By the power of His love, through obedience, fallen man, a worm of the dust, is to be transformed, fitted to be a member of the heavenly family, a companion through eternal ages of God and Christ and the holy angels.…” (Manuscript 21, Feb. 16, 1900. Ellen White, The Upward Look, page 61)

Note: There is not a third spirit being called “God the Holy Spirit” nor is there a second being called “God the Son”. Only one being in this universe could enter into the purposes and counsels of God and God is “The Father”. Christ is the only begotten Son of God. “To us there is one God the father” [1 Cor 8:6]. Jesus Christ entered his counsels.[Zech 6:13] 2Jn 1:9 says “Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son.” Both means two not three. Nowhere in scripture does it say “trinity”. The bible does not say “One God, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost”. John says the Father and Son dwell in us “and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ.” [1 John 1:3]

Q} Who were the first, second, and third highest beings in heaven before the fall?

“The Son of God was next in authority to the great Lawgiver. He knew that His life alone could be sufficient to ransom fallen man.” (Ellen White, Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 2, page 9, also in Lift Him Up, page 24)

“Satan’s position in heaven had been next to the Son of God. He was first among the angels.” (Ellen White, Selected Messages, book 1, page 341)

1) God
2) Son of God
3) Satan

“Satan, the chief of the fallen angels, once had an exalted position in Heaven. He was next in honor to Christ.” (Ellen White, Review & Herald, February 24, 1874)

“Speaking of Satan, our Lord says that “he abode not in the truth.” He was once the covering cherub, glorious in beauty and holiness. He was next to Christ in exaltation and character. It was with Satan that self-exaltation had its origin. He became jealous of Christ, and falsely accused him, and then laid blame upon the Father. He was envious of the position that was held by Christ and the Father, and he turned from his allegiance to the Commander of heaven and lost his high and holy estate.” (Ellen White, Review & Herald, October 22, 1895)

Q] A doctrine is pervading in the church today that Christ became the begotten son when he took on humanity and not before that. Was he begotten before taking human nature?

“A complete offering has been made; for “God so loved the world, that he gave his only-begotten Son,”—not a son by creation, as were the angels, nor a son by adoption, as is the forgiven sinner, but a Son begotten in the express image of the Father’s person, and in all the brightness of his majesty and glory, one equal with God in authority, dignity, and divine perfection. In him dwelt all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.” (Ellen White, The Signs of the Times, May 30, 1895)

Compare this with the following:

“Before Christ came in the likeness of men, he existed in the express image of his Father.” (Ellen White, Youth’s Instructor, December 20, 1900)

“The dedication of the first-born had its origin in the earliest times. God had promised to give the First-born of heaven to save the sinner.” {Ellen White The Desire of Ages, p. 51}

“The Eternal Father, the unchangeable one, gave his only begotten Son, tore from his bosom Him who was made in the express image of his person, and sent him down to earth to reveal how greatly he loved mankind. “(Ellen White, Review and Herald, July 9, 1895, par. 13)

“Christ is the Son of God in deed and in truth and in love, and is the representative of the Father as well as the representative of the human race.” (Ellen White, Manuscript Releases, vol. 14, page 83)

“Modern spiritualism, resting upon the same foundation, is but a revival in a new form of the witchcraft and demon worship that God condemned and prohibited of old.… Peter, describing the dangers to which the church was to be exposed in the last days, says that as there were false prophets who led Israel into sin, so there will be false teachers, “who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them.… And many shall follow their pernicious ways.” 2 Peter 2:1, 2. Here the apostle has pointed out one of the marked characteristics of spiritualist teachers. They refuse to acknowledge Christ as the Son of God. Concerning such teachers the beloved John declares: “Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son. Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father.” 1 John 2:22, 23. Spiritualism, by denying Christ, denies both the Father and the Son, and the Bible pronounces it the manifestation of antichrist. “(Ellen White, Patriarchs and Prophets, page 686)

“The Lord Jesus Christ, the divine Son of God, existed from eternity, a distinct person, yet one with the Father. He was the surpassing glory of heaven. He was the commander of the heavenly intelligences, and the adoring homage of the angels was received by him as his right. This was no robbery of God. “The Lord possessed me in the beginning of his way,” he declares, “before his works of old. I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning, or ever the earth was. When there were no depths, I was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water. Before the mountains were settled, before the hills was I brought forth; while as yet he had not made the earth, nor the fields, nor the highest part of the dust of the world. When he prepared the heavens, I was there: when he set a compass upon the face of the depth.”” {E. G. White, Review and Herald, April 5, 1906 par. 7}

Note: Christ was in the express image of God before an angel was created. He was begotten before the world was. Set up from everlasting. Many say the words from Proverbs 8:22-30 were spoken by “wisdom”[Pro 8:1]. Ms. White said Christ spoke those words. The bible says “Christ is the wisdom of God” [1 Cor 1:24, 30]. He was the only begotten of God, therefore the conclusion is He is the only one who can say that he was “brought forth” by God. And to deny this is antichrist doctrine. [1 John 2:22] And it also demeans the love of God [John 3:16, 1 John 4:9]. Did God send his only begotten son, or a co-eternal, co-equal being who was only playing the part of the son. I believe that if God said he sent his only begotten Son that He really means He did it. Do we want to imagine that one of three beings only took the role of the Father? And another the Son? And another role-played a spirit being? That sounds like 3 co-eternal actors in the greatest show in history. It makes God a liar. To see the Son is to see the father.

Think about this. If I sent my friend to die for you. How much love would that be? Not very much. On the other hand my Son, who I look at, who is my express image, a little me. Who adores me, who looks at me with his blue eyes and willingness to learn, and says abba, father, daddy, and is daily my delight. For me to send him to die for you. Would you then begin to picture my love for you? Think about how a trinity demeans Gods love. It is very subtle but it greatly demeans his love. And the love of God draws men to repentance. “This is love that he gave his only begotten son” [1 John 4:9]. He did not His co-eternal friend.

“Satan is determined that men shall not see the love of God which led Him to give His only-begotten Son to save a lost race; for it is the goodness of God that leads men to repentance.” {E. G. White, Selected Messages Book 1, p. 156}

Q} Was Christ equal with God?

“The great Creator assembled the heavenly host, that he might in the presence of all the angels confer special honor upon his Son. The Son was seated on the throne with the Father, and the heavenly throng of holy angels was gathered around them. The Father then made known that it was ordained by himself that Christ should be equal with himself; so that wherever was the presence of his Son, it was as his own presence. His word was to be obeyed as readily as the word of the Father. His Son he had invested with authority to command the heavenly host.” (Ellen White, The Signs of the Times, January 9, 1879; also in Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 1, pages 18, 19)

Note: Make no mistake. Christ was MADE equal. “All power and authority” in not just earth but heaven as well, “was given by the Father”. He was ordained by the Father that he should be “equal”. This takes nothing away from Christ. Christ was in all things partaker of the Godhead. Some say for some reason that we by saying he was given authority demean the son because they believe he was co-equal and possessed all power and authority of his own self. We should let scriptures be the judge of that.

“The Scriptures clearly indicate the relation between God and Christ, and they bring to view as clearly the personality and individuality of each. [Hebrews 1:1-5 quoted.] God is the Father of Christ; Christ is the Son of God. To Christ has been given an exalted position. He has been made equal with the Father. All the counsels of God are opened to His Son.” (Ellen White,Testimonies for the Church, vol. 8, page 268)

Note: He has been MADE equal by his father, with his father. When Christ speaks it is as though his father is speaking. Hebrews 1:3 says “by inheritance has he obtained a name” as she quoted above. Like the Son will inherit his father’s name. So is Christ able to speak on behalf of the only true God the father [John 17:3-5]. “He has declared his fathers name” [John 17:26]. By inheritance he possesses the very nature and form of God, just as any human by inheritance possesses the very nature and form of human.

Q} Does Ellen White speak out about misunderstandings about God?

“There were those who were active in disseminating false ideas in regard to God. Light was given me that these men were making the truth of no effect by their false teachings. I was instructed that they were misleading souls by presenting speculative theories regarding God.… This is only one of the instances in which I was called upon to rebuke those who were presenting the doctrine of an impersonal God pervading all nature, and similar errors.” (Ellen White, Testimonies for the Church, vol. 8, pages 292, 293)

Note: Ellen White knew who God was. In many instances she had to rebuke those presenting false doctrines on this subject. If her husband or the other pioneers were speaking out against the trinity or “three in one or one in three God” she would have rebuked it, just as she did with John Harvey Kellogg. Ellen White would never bring in such an important doctrine quietly or privily as is being taught in the church today.

Q} Christ possessed original, unborrowed, underived life. Does that mean he was not begotten?

“In Him [Christ] was life, original, unborrowed, underived. This life is not inherent in man. He can possess it only through Christ. He cannot earn it; it is given him as a free gift if he will believe in Christ as His personal Saviour.” (Ellen White, Signs of the Times, April 8, 1897; also in Selected Messages, book 1, pages 296, 297)

Note: Please note that we also will possess original, unborrowed, underived life. This does not mean that we are not adopted sons of God. And this does not mean Christ was not the only begotten, nor does it mean he was not given it by his father.

Joh 5:26 For as the Father hath life in himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself.

Original, unborrowed, underived life was given to him by his father. And we also can possess original, unborrowed, underived life through Christ. It is amazing how these quotes that have been used to support a Trinity doctrine were pulled from there natural connection to support the trinity when there is so much evidence that she did not believe in a trinity.

“All things Christ received from God, but He took to give. So in the heavenly courts, in His ministry for all created beings: through the beloved Son, the Father’s life flows out to all; through the Son it returns, in praise and joyous service, a tide of love, to the great Source of all.” {E. G. White, The Desire of Ages, p. 21}

Note the river of life.

Rev 22:1 And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb.

God >>>to the lamb>>> to us. And we receive that original unborrowed, underived, life. Again notice the channel, the flow, the river.

1Co 8:6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.

God is the “Of Whom” Christ is the “By Whom”. The life flows from God, by Christ it is given to us.

Q} Did Christ have any special power on earth? Was he a man?

“Those who claim that it was not possible for Christ to sin, cannot believe that He really took upon Himself human nature. But was not Christ actually tempted, not only by Satan in the wilderness, but all through His life, from childhood to manhood? In all points He was tempted as we are, and because He successfully resisted temptation under every form, He gave man the perfect example, and through the ample provision Christ has made, we may become partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption which is in the world through lust.” (Ellen White, S.D.A. Bible Commentary, vol. 7, page 929).

“Christ’s overcoming and obedience is that of a true human being. In our conclusions, we make many mistakes because of our erroneous views of the human nature of our Lord. When we give to His human nature a power that it is not possible for man to have in his conflicts with Satan, we destroy the completeness of His humanity.” (Ellen White, S.D.A. Bible Commentary, vol. 7, page 929)

Note: Jesus Christ walked on water. He had access to the same power we do. Some say that he came here as God, that he had power we do not. He was in the form of God. He was God in nature, character, and purpose. But made like his brethren in all points. And if Christ can overcome temptation, we certainly can. Anyone who denies this denies Christ came in the flesh and this is the spirit of Antichrist [1 John 4:3].

“The obedience of Christ to His Father was the same obedience that is required of man. Man cannot overcome Satan’s temptations without divine power to combine with his instrumentality. So with Jesus Christ; He could lay hold of divine power.He came not to our world to give the obedience of a lesser God to a greater, but as a man to obey God’s holy law, and in this way He is our example. The Lord Jesus came to our world, not to reveal what a God could do, but what a man could do, through faith in God’s power to help in every emergency. Man is, through faith, to be a partaker in the divine nature, and to overcome every temptation wherewith he is beset.” (Ellen White, S.D.A. Bible Commentary, vol. 7, page 929

Note: Make no mistake. Jesus was not a lesser God, he is the son of the only true God. He was not “God the son” like trinitarians believe. Nowhere in scripture or the spirit of prophecy is that written. He was as much a man as me and you in respect to his human nature. We can partake of the divine nature [2 Pet 1:4] and are told to “ Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils: freely ye have received, freely give”. [Matt 10:8]. And this can only happen when we know God and Christ, and who and what the holy spirit is; as well as it’s power, and we accept the fullness of it by faith. We read that “The same obedience of Christ to his father is REQUIRED of man”; “For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments: and his commandments are not grievous.” [1 John 5:3]

“When Jesus was awakened to meet the storm, He was in perfect peace. There was no trace of fear in word or look, for no fear was in His heart. But He rested not in the possession of almighty power. It was not as the “Master of earth and sea and sky” that He reposed in quiet. That power He had laid down, and He says, “I can of Mine own self do nothing.” John 5:30. He trusted in the Father’s might. It was in faith—faith in God’s love and care—that Jesus rested, and the power of that word which stilled the storm was the power of God.” (Ellen White, Desire of Ages, page 336)

Note: We can do nothing of ourselves. He is our example and if we have the faith of Jesus [Rev 14:12] we will be able to calm the storm as well with the power that is from the Father alone.

Q} Was Jesus Christ divine and human when he came to earth?

“Divinity and humanity are blended in him who has the spirit of Christ.” (Youth’s Instructor, June 30, 1892 par. 3; also in Sons and Daughters of God, page 24)

Note: Please understand that yes he possessed divinity when human, the Holy Spirit is the fullness of His divinity, yet that Spirit was placed in a human body. We also are to be partakers of divinity. We have his spirit. He did not have a power that we didn’t have as many today teach. Divinity and humanity are to be blended in those who have the spirit of God.

Q} Did Christ die? If Christ is the immortal God he cannot die.

“He humbled himself, and took mortality upon him. As a member of the human family, he was mortal.” (Ellen White, Review & Herald, September 4, 1900)

“Men need to understand that Deity suffered and sank under the agonies of Calvary.…” (MS 153, 1898). (Ellen White, S.D.A. Bible Commentary, vol. 7, page 907)

A divine being died. However, it is important to understand that God is immortal, therefore the only way in which Christ could die is to come here as a man, and trust only in the power of His Father alone.

“Jesus said to Mary, “Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father.” When He closed His eyes in death upon the cross, the soul of Christ did not go at once to heaven, as many believe, or how could His words be true —“I am not yet ascended to my Father”? The spirit of Jesus slept in the tomb with His body, and did not wing its way to heaven, there to maintain a separate existence, and to look down upon the mourning disciples embalming the body from which it had taken flight. All that comprised the life and intelligence of Jesus remained with His body in the sepulcher; and when He came forth it was as a whole being; He did not have to summon His spirit from heaven.” (Ellen White, S.D.A. Bible Commentary, vol. 5, pages 1150, 1151)

Note: Many think that only part of Christ died. And the other part was in heaven because God cannot die. The truth is that if the only true God the Father [John 17:3-5] could die; he would have been first to lay down His life. He is life, and it was only His only begotten son who could come here, who could give his life back to the Father. A good Father would rather die than let his son go through the agony. It hurt our Father more than anything to give His only begotten son. The Son knew he had to go because his Father is the only immortal God. Christ died fully. There was no separate existence of him anywhere else in the universe as is taught by Trinitarians.

“The Lord Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of the Father, is truly God in infinity, but not in personality.” (Ellen White UL 367 )

In other words there is only one being who is God in personality. Christ and God are distinct persons.

“Christ is one with the father, but Christ and God are two distinct personages”(RH June 1, 1905)

“When Jesus had opened before his disciples the fact that he must go to Jerusalem to suffer and die at the hands of the chief priests and scribes, Peter had presumptuously contradicted his Master, saying, “Be it far from thee, Lord; this shall not be unto thee.” He could not conceive it possible that the Son of God should be put to death. Satan suggested to his mind that if Jesus was the Son of God he could not die.” (Ellen White, Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 3, page 231)

Note: Satan suggested to Peter that Christ could not die. He has also suggested it to many in the churches today.

Q} According to Ellen White who is the comforter?

“The Saviour is our Comforter. This I have proved Him to be.” (Ellen White, Manuscript Releases, vol. 8, page 49)

“The nights are long and painful, but Jesus is my Comforter and my Hope.” (Ellen White, Manuscript Releases, vol. 19, page 296)

“Christ is everything to those who receive Him. He is their Comforter, their safety, their healthfulness. Apart from Christ there is no light at all.” (Ellen White, Manuscript Releases, vol. 21, page 372)

“There is no comforter like Christ, so tender and so true. He is touched with the feeling of our infirmities. His Spirit speaks to the heart.… The influence of the Holy Spirit is the life of Christ in the soul.” (Ellen White, Review & Herald, October 26, 1897)

“Sin could be resisted and overcome only through the mighty agency of the Third Person of the Godhead, who would come with no modified energy, but in the fullness of divine power.… Christ has given His Spirit as a divine power to overcome all hereditary and cultivated tendencies to evil, and to impress His own character upon His church.” (Ellen White, Desire of Ages, page 671)

Note: Ellen White used the words “third person of the Godhead”. This must be understood in the context and language of her time. And with the words used around her quotes. Christ is that spirit [John 14:18, 1 Cor 3:17]. But he is obviously “Another comforter”. This is what Ellen White says.

“Cumbered with humanity, Christ could not be in every place personally; therefore it was altogether for their advantage that He should leave them, go to His father, and send the Holy Spirit to be His successor on earth. The Holy Spirit is Himselfdivested of the personality of humanity and independent thereof. He would represent Himself as present in all places by His Holy Spirit, as the Omnipresent.” (Ellen White, Manuscript Releases, vol. 14, pages 23, 24; written February 18 and 19, 1895)

The word “person” can be also understood to refer to manifestation. The word “Godhead” means divinity. The meaning of the saying can be understood the “third manifestation of divinity(the Godhead)”. The term “God” does not mean “Godhead”. The bible tells us that God has a Godhead. “His…Godhead.”(Romans 1:20). He is singular; one being; and He has a “Godhead”. He is the Father; and He is well pleased that in His Son should all the fullness of His Godhead(divinity) dwell. [Colossians 2:9]

Note: He is represented by the Holy Spirit, which is Christ in you, Christ in the angels, it is Jesus Christ Himself. Not a third divine holy spirit being that was a co-equal with the Father and Son. Sister White said the Holy Spirit is Christ Himself, divested(stripped) of humanity. “Every spirit that confesses Jesus Christ came in the flesh is the “spirit of truth”[1 John 4:1-6] “He [Jesus] would represent Himself by His Holy Spirit.” She did not say that he was another being. She said person. And the word person was used in a much different way. The intent of the word is “personality” or “presence” or “power” And the spirit is “another” different personality of the Godhead. But it is none other than Christ in you himself. Not a literal being possessing you but it is Christ is in you. Let us go with the weight of the evidence. He represents himself. Joh 14:18 “I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you.”

On June 11, 1891, Ellen White wrote to Brother Chapman in regard to his belief that the Holy Spirit is a separate being from Christ, namely, the angel Gabriel. She wrote, in part:

“Your ideas of the two subjects you mention do not harmonize with the light which God has given me. The nature of the Holy Spirit is a mystery not clearly revealed, and you will never be able to explain it to others because the Lord has not revealed it to you. You may gather together scriptures and put your construction upon them, but the application is not correct.… It is not essential for you to know and be able to define just what the Holy Spirit is. Christ tells us that the Holy Spirit is the Comforter, and the Comforter is the Holy Ghost, “the Spirit of truth, which the Father shall send in My name.” “I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him: but ye know Him, for He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you” [John 14:16, 17]. This refers to the omnipresence of the Spirit of Christ, called the Comforter.… There are many mysteries which I do not seek to understand or to explain; they are too high for me, and too high for you. On some of these points, silence is golden.… I hope that you will seek to be in harmony with the body.… You need to come into harmony with your brethren.” (Ellen White, June 11, 1891, Manuscript Releases, vol. 14, pages 175-180

Note: Christ is the comforter. This she proved him to be. Ellen White was in harmony with her brethren in 1891.

Q} What does Satan want to do in regards to the comforter?

“The reason why the churches are weak and sickly and ready to die is that the enemy has brought influences of a discouraging nature to bear upon trembling souls. He has sought to shut Jesus from their view as the Comforter, as one who reproves, who warns, who admonishes them, saying, “This is the way, walk ye in it.” (Ellen White, Review & Herald, August 26, 1890, also in Reflecting Christ, page 21)

Note: The comforter is Christ himself and the enemy is seeking to keep us from knowing who our comforter is. Many pray for the spirit, but they do not know him. So they pray but they cannot receive. They have a misunderstanding of it. Ellen White called the spirit a part of a “heavenly trio”. It is a trio of power. The father is the only God, the son is the one by whom all things are created. The firstborn, the only begotten son of God, and the spirit is the mind, and will of our creator which proceeds from God and is the spirit of the Son, and we also have the spirit of God.[1 Cor 2:12-14] for it flows forth from God. It is the power of God. Which is the mind of Christ [1 Cor 2:16]. Christ in you is the hope of glory [Col 1:27]. With the seed of God in you, you will no longer commit known or willful sin, because he cannot commit sin [1 John 3:9], and Christ is that seed. So let us worship God the creator of heaven and earth [Rev 14:7], the only true God [John 17:3], the one God the father[1 Cor 8:6] and honor his son for in so doing you honor the father.[John 5:23] because he came in his fathers name [John 5:47] and has by inheritance obtained a name [Heb 1:3] And as the word, came forth from God as the only begotten, declared God, and therefore was God in substance, form, nature [John 1:1-18, Phi 2:5-8, Heb 1:1-8]. He was brought forth by his father before the world began [Pro 8:22-30] and before anything made was made. He was not created, but all creatures were made by him [Col 1:15-16] Was ordained to be made equal to his Father in heaven and earth. [Matt 28:18]. And dwells in us with his Father by their spirit. [John 14:23] And freely gives us that spirit that we can partake of the divine nature. [2 Pet1:3-4]. You are invited to have fellowship with us, and truly our fellowship is with the Father and his Son [1 John 1:3]. And the communion we have is the communion of the Holy Spirit. A trio of power. The Father God, his word, the only begotten son, the one who was made flesh, and his spirit which proceed forth from him. [1 John 5:7] And these three bear record in heaven. And many “Believeth not the record that God gave his son” [1 John 5:10]

Whosoever abides in the doctrine of Christ has two. Both the father and son. [2 John 1:9]. Truly “There are certain men who crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. [ Jude 4]. Ellen White was not one of them.

“The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great reformation was to take place among Seventh-day Adventists, and that this reformation would consist in giving up the doctrines which stand as the pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process of reorganization. Were this reformation to take place, what would result? The principles of truth that God in His wisdom has given to the remnant church, would be discarded. Our religion would be changed. The fundamental principles that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would be accounted as error. A new organization would be established. Books of a new order would be written. A system of intellectual philosophy would be introduced. The founders of this system would go into the cities, and do a wonderful work. The Sabbath of course, would be lightly regarded, as also the God who created it. Nothing would be allowed to stand in the way of the new movement. The leaders would teach that virtue is better than vice, but God being removed, they would place their dependence on human power, which, without God, is worthless. Their foundation would be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away the structure.” [ Selected Messages Book 1-Page 204, 205]

The pillars of our faith that were sustained by the pioneers over the 50 years before 1905 are now accounted as error. Books of a new order have been written. A new organization established. And it is definitely a system of intellectual philosophy to believe that 1 equals 3 or 3 equals 1. Because it is not common sense. The foundation of this new organization and movement is built on sand as you can see denying the rock on which God’s church is built, and leaving the foundation; the true God is removed and another stands in his place. They cannot have His spirit because they don’t know what it is. So their dependence is on human power alone. And many do not like to talk about this doctrine because Satan has sought to destroy any chance at a true understanding and “knowledge of Him” which would give us “all things that pertain unto life and godliness”. [2 Pet 1:3, 4] “This is eternal life to know the only true God and Jesus Christ”.[John 17:3]

Former Satan Worshipper: I’m Shocked Christians Celebrate Halloween

Posted on December 7, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Anton LaVey, the founder of the Church of Satan, said: “I am glad that Christian parents let their children worship the devil at least one night out of the year. Welcome to Halloween.”

We are quick on our feet to rush and honor the devil in so many ways. We see no harm in Halloween, because we think it is fun. We paint our faces, we wear our innocent costumes, we dress up our doorways—even churches dress up their entryways for Halloween with pumpkins. These actions are like giving the devil license, saying, “Here’s my church. You can have it.”

We think because we are not performing any demonic rituals or human sacrifices that we are on safe ground, but did you know that as soon as you dress up, whether you color yourself or put on a costume, the enemy owns you? Because by doing so, you have turned over your legal rights, and you have dedicated yourself and your kids to celebrating the devil’s holiday. You have just made a pact with the enemy, and you are already sacrificing your children spiritually by dressing them up and changing their identity. Continue reading >>>

World’s first robot citizen wants her own family, career & AI ‘superpowers’

Posted on December 7, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Sophia, the first robot to be awarded citizenship in the world, has said she not only wants to start a family but also have her own career, in addition to developing human emotions in the future. In an interview with The Khaleej Times at the recent Knowledge Summit, Sophia shared her thoughts on the future that awaits both human and robot-kind. Sophia was built and developed in Hong Kong by Hanson Robotics and her appearance was reportedly modeled on Audrey Hepburn. ” I’d like to think I will be a famous robot, having paved a way to a more harmonious future between robots and humans.

I foresee massive and unimaginable change in the future. Either creativity will rain on us, inventing machines spiraling into transcendental super intelligence or civilization collapses,” Sophia said, as cited by The Khaleej Times. “There are only two options and which one will happen is not determined. Which one were you striving for?”

Poland is abolishing Sunday shopping by 2020 so families can spend more time together

Posted on December 7, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Poland’s parliament has voted to slowly begin the process of abolishing Sunday shopping to allow workers to spend more time with their families.

The law has been passed by the sejm — equivalent to the British House of Commons or the U.S. House of Representatives — but must be approved by the Senate and the president, both of which could veto the decision.

Although the major change — which reverses decades of movement on turning Sunday from a holy day of rest into an ordinary day of shopping and work — has been criticised as putting jobs at risk, the government hopes it will improve quality of life for ordinary Poles.

If the law passes, Poland will start by just allowing Sunday shopping on the first and last Sunday of the month in 2018, reports the Catholic Herald. This will be followed by a further reduction in 2019 when it will be permitted only on the last Sunday of the month, followed by a near total ban in 2020. From this point, special allowances will be granted for busy shopping periods — for instance in the run-up to Christmas.

amredeemed.com

Trump Officially Recognizes Jerusalem As The Capital Of Israel

Posted on December 7, 2017 by Pastor Tati

President Donald Trump announced Wednesday that America formally recognizes Jerusalem as Israel’s capital city, changing decades of U.S. policy in a brief afternoon speech and casting the move as a bid to preserve, not derail, aspirations for regional peace.

Appearing in the White House’s Diplomatic Reception Room against an elaborate backdrop of Christmas decorations, He also said the United States embassy in Israel would, over time, be moved there from Tel Aviv.

Israel is the only country where the United States has an embassy in a city that the host nation does not consider its capital.

‘I have determined that it is time to officially recognize Jerusalem as the capital of Israel,’ Trump said. ‘While previous presidents have made this a major campaign promise, they failed to deliver. Today I am delivering.’

‘When I came into office I promised to look at the world’s challenges with open eyes and very fresh thinking,’ he said, leaning heavily on a mid-1990s federal law that demanded the embassy’s relocation.

‘We have declined to acknowledge any Israeli capital – at all,’ Trump added. ‘But today we finally acknowledge the obvious, that Jerusalem is Israel’s capital. This is nothing more or less than a recognition of reality.’

‘It is also the right thing to do. It is something that has to be done.’

Every president since Bill Clinton has exercised a waiver in the Jerusalem Embassy Act, effectively kicking the can down the road. Trump said that has brought the world ‘no closer to a peace agreement between Israel and the Palestinians.’

A major theme in Trump’s unprecedented statement was his claim that it shouldn’t interfere with longer-term peace negotiations between Israeli and Palestinian leaders.

‘This decision is not intended in any way to reflect a departure from our strong commitment to facilitate a lasting peace agreement,’ the president insisted. ‘We want an agreement that is a great deal for the Israelis and a great deal for the Palestinians.’

‘We are not taking a position of any final status issues, including the specific boundaries of the Israeli sovereignty in Jerusalem or the resolution of contested borders,’ he continued.

‘Those questions are up to the parties involved. The United States remains deeply committed to helping facilitate a peace agreement that is acceptable to both sides. I intend to do everything in my power to help forge such an agreement.’

Trump said the United States will continue to support a two-state solution to the Israeli-Palestinian standoff, ‘if agreed to by both sides.’

‘In the meantime, I call on all parties to maintain the status quo at Jerusalem’s holy sites,’ he said.

‘Jerusalem is today, and must remain, a place where Jews pray at the Western Wall, where Christians walk the Stations of the Cross and where Muslims pray at Al-Aqsa Mosque,’ Trump added.

And he said that ordering a move of the embassy’s location would ‘immediately begin the process of hiring architects, engineers and planners so that a new embassy, when completed, will be a magnificent tribute to peace.’

America’s friends and foes unleashed fierce criticism before Trump made official what the White House previewed for reporters Tuesday night.

But Trump stuck to his guns, calling his decision an act of political courage.

The president previewed ‘a big announcement’ during a cabinet meeting, which he said concerns ‘Israel and the Palestinians in the Middle East. And I think it’s long overdue.’

‘Many presidents have said they want to do something, and they didn’t do it. Whether it’s through courage or they change their mind I can’t tell you. But a lot of people have said we have to do something, and they didn’t do it.’

amredeemed.com

How Global Leaders Reacted To Trump Recognizing Jerusalem As Israeli Capital

Posted on December 7, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Palestinian burn a poster of the U.S. President Donald Trump during a protest in Bethlehem, West Bank, Tuesday, Dec. 6, 2017. President Trump forged ahead Tuesday with plans to recognize Jerusalem as Israel’s capital despite intense Arab, Muslim and European opposition to a move that would upend decades of U.S. policy and risk potentially violent protests. (AP Photo/Mahmoud Illean)

While Israel welcomed the news, Palestinian officials declared the Mideast peace process ‘finished’ and Turkey announced it would host a meeting of Islamic nations next week to give Muslim countries’ leaders an opportunity to coordinate a response.

In Gaza, U.S. and Israeli flags were burned and in the West Bank Hamas declared Friday a ‘day of rage,’ raising the specter of mass violence in the occupied territories.

Israeli security forces braced for violence as well.

The Pope made a plea for Trump to rethink urgently and spoke out at his weekly general audience in Rome .

‘I make a heartfelt appeal so that all commit themselves to respecting the status quo of the city, in conformity with the pertinent resolutions of the United Nations,’ Pope Francis said.

The Roman Catholic Pontiff told thousands of people at his general audience: ‘I cannot keep quiet about my deep concern about the situation that has been created in the last few days.’

A Turkish government spokesman said that the move will plunge the region and the world into ‘a fire with no end in sight.’

In the UK Prime Minister Theresa May said she would challenge the country’s closest ally.

‘I’m intending to speak to President Trump about this matter,’ May told MPs.

‘Our position has not changed, it has been a long standing one and it is also a very clear one.

‘It is that the status of Jerusalem should be determined in a negotiated settlement between the Israelis and the Palestinians, and Jerusalem should ultimately form a shared capital between the Israeli and Palestinian states.’

The harsh global reaction cast questions about the feasibility of a brewing U.S. peace plan that is expected to be presented by the White House in the near future.

Trump would effectively be making a declaration of war, the Palestinians’ chief representative to Britain said Wednesday before the president’s speech.

‘If he says what he is intending to say about Jerusalem being the capital of Israel, it means a kiss of death to the two-state solution,’ Manuel Hassassian said in a BBC radio interview.

‘He is declaring war in the Middle East, he is declaring war against 1.5 billion Muslims [and] hundreds of millions of Christians that are not going to accept the holy shrines to be totally under the hegemony of Israel,’ Hassassian added.

The Palestinians seek east Jerusalem as the capital of a future independent state and fear that Trump’s declaration essentially imposes on them a disastrous solution for one of the core issues in the Israeli-Palestinian conflict.

‘There is no way that there can be talks with the Americans. The peace process is finished. They have already pre-empted the outcome,’ said Palestinian official Hanan Ashrawi. ‘They cannot take us for granted.’

The U.S. decision ‘destroys the peace process,’ added Palestinian Prime Minister Rami Hamdallah. Top Palestinian officials were meeting Wednesday to plot their course forward.

amredeemed.com

Story of Jesus 7

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

CHILDREN SERMON

The Baptism

When the time for Christ’s public ministry had come, His first act was to go to the river Jordan, and be baptized by John the Baptist.

John had been sent to prepare the way for the Saviour. He had preached in the wilderness, saying:

“The kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, and believe the gospel.” Mark 1:15.

Multitudes flocked to hear him. Many were convicted of their sins, and were baptized by him in the Jordan.

God had made known to John that some day the Messiah would come to him and ask to be baptized. He had also promised that a sign should be given him, so that he might know who it was.

When Jesus came, John saw in His face such signs of His holy life, that he forbade Him, saying: “I have need to be baptized of Thee, and comest Thou to me?

“And Jesus answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now: for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness.” Matthew 3:14, 15.

And as He said this, there was seen upon His face the same heavenly light that Simeon had beheld.

So John led the Saviour down into the waters of the beautiful Jordan, and there he baptized Him in the sight of all the people.

Jesus was not baptized to show repentance for His own sins; for He had never sinned. He did it to set an example for us.

When He came up out of the water, He kneeled on the riverbank, and prayed. Then the heavens were opened, beams of glory streamed forth, “and He saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon Him.” Matthew 3:16.

His face and form were all aglow with the light of the glory of God. And from Heaven the voice of God was heard saying:

“This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” Matthew 3:16, 17.

The glory that rested upon Christ was a pledge of the love of God for us. The Saviour came as our example; and just as surely as God heard His prayer, He will hear ours.

The most needy, the most sinful, the most despised, may find access to the Father. When we come to Him in Jesus’ name, the voice which spoke to Jesus speaks to us, saying; “This is My beloved child, in whom I am well pleased.”

Story of Jesus 6

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

CHILDREN sermon

Days of Conflict

The Jewish teachers made many rules for the people, and required them to do many things that God had not commanded. Even the children had to learn and obey these rules. But Jesus did not try to learn what the rabbis taught. He was careful not to speak disrespectfully of these teachers, but He studied the Scriptures, and obeyed the laws of God.

Often He was reproved for not obeying what others did. Then He showed from the Bible what was the right way.

Jesus was always trying to make others happy. Because He was so kind and gentle, the rabbis hoped to make Him do as they did. But they could not. When urged to obey their rules He asked what the Bible taught. Whatever that said, He would do.

This made the rabbis angry. They knew that their rules were contrary to the Bible, and yet they were displeased with Jesus for refusing to obey them.

They complained of Him to His parents. Joseph and Mary thought the rabbis good men, and Jesus suffered blame, which was hard to bear.

The brothers of Jesus took sides with the rabbis. The words of these teachers, they said, should be heeded as the word of God. They reproved Jesus for setting Himself above the leaders of the people.

The rabbis thought themselves better than other men, and they would not associate with the common people. The poor and ignorant they despised. Even the sick and suffering they left without hope or comfort.

Jesus showed a loving interest in all men. Every suffering one whom He met, He tried to help. He had little money to give, but He often denied Himself of food in order to help others.

When His brothers spoke harshly to poor, wretched beings, Jesus would go to these very ones and speak words of kindness and encouragement.

To those who were hungry and thirsty, He would bring a cup of cold water, and often would give them the food intended for His own meal.

All this displeased His brothers. They threatened and tried to terrify Him, but He kept right on, doing as God had said.

Many were the trials and temptations that Jesus had to meet. Satan was always watching to overcome Him.

If Jesus could have been led to do one wrong act, or to speak one impatient word, He could not have been our Saviour, and the whole world would have been lost. Satan knew this, and it was for this reason that he tried so hard to lead Jesus into sin.

The Saviour was always guarded by heavenly angels, yet His life was one long struggle against the powers of darkness. Not one of us will ever have to meet such fierce temptations as He did.

But to every temptation He had one answer: “It is written.” The wrongdoing of His brothers He did not often rebuke, but He told them what God had said.

Nazareth was a wicked town, and the children and youth tried to have Jesus follow their evil ways. He was bright and cheerful, and they liked His company.

But His godly principles roused their anger. Often for refusing to join in some forbidden act, He was called a coward. Often He was sneered at, as being altogether too particular about little things. To all this His answer was: “It is written.” “The fear of the Lord, that is wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding.” Job 28:28. To love evil is to love death, for “the wages of sin is death.” Romans 6:23.

Jesus did not contend for His rights. When roughly used, He bore it patiently. Because He was so willing and uncomplaining, His work was often made needlessly hard. Yet He was not discouraged for He knew that God smiled upon Him.

His happiest hours were found when alone with nature and with God. When His work was done, He loved to go into the fields, to meditate in the green valleys, to pray to God on the mountainside, or amid the trees of the forest.

He listened to the lark caroling forth music to its Creator, and His voice joined the song of joyful praise and thanksgiving.

With the voice of singing He welcomed the morning light. The break of day often found Him in some quiet place, thinking about God, studying the Bible, or in prayer.

From these peaceful hours He would return to His home to take up His duties again, and to give an example of patient toil. Wherever He was, His presence seemed to bring the angels near. The influence of His pure, holy life was felt by all classes of people.

Harmless and undefiled, He walked among the thoughtless, the rude, the uncourteous; amid the unjust taxgatherers, the reckless prodigals, the unrighteous Samaritans, the heathen soldiers, and the rough peasants.

He spoke a word of sympathy here, and a word there, as He saw men weary, yet compelled to bear heavy burdens. He shared their burdens, and repeated to them the lessons He had learned from nature, of the love, the kindness, the goodness of God.

He taught them to look upon themselves as having precious talents, which if rightly used would gain for them eternal riches. By His own example He taught that every moment of time is of value, and should be put to some good use.

He passed by no human being as worthless, but tried to encourage the roughest and most unpromising. He told them that God loved them as His children, and that they might become like Him in character.

So in a quiet way Jesus from His very childhood worked for others. This work none of the learned teachers, nor even His own brothers, could make Him give up. With an earnest purpose He carried out the design of His life, for He was to be the light of the world.

Story of Jesus 5

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Child Life of Jesus

Jesus in His childhood lived in a little mountain village. He was the Son of God, and He might have had any place on earth for His home.

He would have been an honor to any place. But He did not go to the homes of rich men or the palaces of kings. He chose to dwell among the poor in Nazareth.

Jesus wants the poor to know that He understands their trials. He has borne all that they have to bear. He can sympathize with them and help them.

Of Jesus in His early years the Bible says, “The child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon Him.” “And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man.” Luke 2:40, 52.

His mind was bright and active. He was of quick understanding, and showed a thoughtfulness and wisdom beyond His years. Yet His ways were simple and childlike, and He grew in mind and body as other children grow.

But Jesus was not in all things like other children. He always showed a sweet, unselfish spirit. His willing hands were always ready to serve others. He was patient and truthful.

Firm as a rock in standing for the right, He never failed to be gentle and courteous toward all. In His home, and wherever He might be, He was like a cheerful sunbeam.

He was thoughtful and kind toward the aged and the poor, and He showed kindness even to the dumb animals. He would care tenderly for a little wounded bird, and every living thing was happier when He was near.

In the days of Christ the Jews gave much care to the education of their children. Their schools were connected with the synagogues, or places of worship, and the teachers were called rabbis, men who were supposed to be very learned.

Jesus did not go to these schools, for they taught many things that were not true. Instead of God’s Word, the sayings of men were studied, and often these were contrary to that which God had taught through His prophets.

God Himself by His Holy Spirit instructed Mary how to bring up His Son. Mary taught Jesus from the Holy Scriptures, and He learned to read and study them for Himself.

Jesus also loved to study the wonderful things which God had made, in the earth and in the sky. In this book of nature He saw the trees and plants and animals, and the sun and the stars.

Day by day He watched them, and tried to learn lessons from them, and to understand the reason of things.

Holy angels were with Him, and helped Him to learn from these things about God. Thus, as He grew in height and strength, He grew also in knowledge and wisdom.

Every child may gain knowledge as Jesus did. We should spend our time in learning only that which is true. Falsehood and fables will do us no good.

Only the truth is of any value, and this we may learn from God’s Word and from His works. As we study these things the angels will help us to understand.

We shall see the wisdom and goodness of our heavenly Father. Our minds will be strengthened, our hearts will be made pure, and we shall be more like Christ.

Every year Joseph and Mary went up to Jerusalem, to the feast of the Passover. When Jesus was twelve years old, they took Him with them.

This was a pleasant journey. The people traveled on foot, or rode on oxen or asses, and it took several days to go. The distance from Nazareth to Jerusalem is about seventy miles. From all parts of the land, and even from other countries, the people went to this feast, and those from the same place usually traveled together, in a large company.

The feast was held near the close of March or the beginning of April. This was springtime in Palestine, and the whole land was bright with flowers, and glad with the song of birds.

As they traveled, parents told their children of the wonderful things that God had done for Israel in ages past. And often they sang together some of the beautiful psalms of David.

In the days of Christ the people had grown cold and formal in their service to God. They thought more of their own pleasure than of His goodness to them.

But it was not so with Jesus. He loved to think about God. As He came to the temple, He watched the priests in their work. He bowed with the worshipers as they knelt to pray, and His voice joined in the songs of praise.

Every morning and evening a lamb was offered upon the altar. This was to represent the death of the Saviour. As the child Jesus looked upon the innocent victim, the Holy Spirit taught Him its meaning. He knew that He Himself, as the Lamb of God, must die for the sins of men.

With such thoughts in His mind, Jesus wanted to be alone. So He did not stay with His parents in the temple, and when they started for home He was not with them.

In a room connected with the temple there was a school taught by the rabbis, and to this place after a while the child Jesus came. He sat with the other youth at the feet of the great teachers, and listened to their words.

The Jews had many wrong ideas about the Messiah. Jesus knew this, but He did not contradict the learned men. As one who wished to be taught, He asked questions about what the prophets had written.

The fifty-third chapter of Isaiah speaks of the Saviour’s death, and Jesus read this chapter, and asked its meaning.

The rabbis could give no answer. They began to question Jesus, and they were astonished at His knowledge of the Scriptures.

They saw that He understood the Bible far better than they did. They saw that their teaching was wrong, but they were not willing to believe anything different.

Yet Jesus was so modest and gentle that they were not angry with Him. They wanted to keep Him as a student, and teach Him to explain the Bible as they did.

When Joseph and Mary left Jerusalem on their journey toward home, they did not notice that Jesus stayed behind. They thought that He was with some of their friends in the company.

But on stopping to camp for the night, they missed His helpful hand. They looked for Him throughout the company, but in vain.

Joseph and Mary were in great fear. They remembered how Herod had tried to kill Jesus in His infancy, and they were afraid that some evil had now befallen Him.

With sorrowful hearts they hastened back to Jerusalem; but it was not till the third day that they found Him.

Great was their joy at seeing Him again, yet Mary thought that He was to blame for leaving them. She said:

“Son, why hast Thou thus dealt with us? Behold, Thy father and I have sought Thee sorrowing.”

“How is it that ye sought Me?” Jesus answered. “Wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?” Luke 2:48, 49.

As He spoke these words, Jesus pointed upward. On His face was a light at which they wondered. Jesus knew that He was the Son of God, and He had been doing the work for which His Father had sent Him into the world.

Mary never forgot these words. In the years that followed, she better understood their wonderful meaning.

Joseph and Mary loved Jesus, yet they had been careless in losing Him. They had forgotten the very work which God had given them to do. By one day’s neglect they lost Jesus.

In the same way today many lose the Saviour from their company. When we do not love to think about Him, or pray to Him; when we speak idle, unkind, or evil words, we separate ourselves from Christ. Without Him, we are lonely and sad.

But if we really desire His company, He will always be with us. With all who seek His presence, the Saviour loves to stay. He will brighten the poorest home, and gladden the lowliest heart.

Though He knew that He was the Son of God, Jesus went home to Nazareth with Joseph and Mary. Until thirty years of age He was “subject unto them.” Luke 2:51.

He who had been the Commander of Heaven was on earth a loving and obedient son. The great things brought to His mind by the service of the temple were hidden in His heart. He waited until God’s time to begin His appointed work.

Jesus lived in the home of a peasant, a poor man. Faithfully and cheerfully He did His part in helping to support the family. As soon as He was old enough, He learned a trade, and worked in the carpenter’s shop with Joseph.

In the coarse dress of a common laborer He passed through the streets of the little town, going to and from His work. He did not use His divine power to make His life easier for Himself.

As Jesus worked in childhood and youth, He grew strong in body and mind. He tried to use all His powers in such a way as to keep them in health, that He might do the best work in every line.

Whatever He did was done well. He wanted to be perfect, even in the handling of tools. By His example He taught that we ought to be industrious, that we should do our work carefully and well, and that such work is honorable. All should find something to do that will be helpful to themselves and to others.

God gave us work as a blessing, and He is pleased with children who cheerfully take their part in the duties of the household, sharing the burdens of father and mother. Such children will go out from the home to be a blessing to others.

The youth who try to please God in all that they do, who do right because it is right, will be useful in the world. By being faithful in a humble place they are fitting themselves for a higher position.

Story of Jesus 4

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

The Flight Into Egypt

Herod had not been honest in saying that he wanted to go and worship Jesus. He feared that the Saviour would grow up to be a king, and take his kingdom from him.

He wanted to find the child, that he might have Him put to death.

The wise men prepared to return and tell Herod. But the angel of the Lord appeared to them in a dream, and sent them home another way.

“And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and His mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word: for Herod will seek the young child to destroy Him.” Matthew 2:13.

Joseph did not wait till morning; he rose at once, and with Mary and the child, started by night on the long journey.

The wise men had given costly presents to Jesus, and in this way God provided for the expenses of the journey and their stay in Egypt, until they should return to their own land.

Herod was very angry when he found that the wise men had gone home another way. He knew what God by His prophet had said about Christ’s coming.

He knew how the star had been sent as a guide to the wise men. Yet he was determined to destroy Jesus. In his wrath he sent soldiers to kill “all the children that were in Bethlehem, . . . from two years old and under.” Matthew 2:16.

How strange that a man should fight against God! What an awful scene this slaying of the innocent children must have been! Herod had before done many cruel things; but his wicked life was soon to end. He died a terrible death.

Joseph and Mary remained in Egypt till after the death of Herod. Then the angel appeared to Joseph, and said, “Arise, and take the young child and His mother, and go into the land of Israel: for they are dead which sought the young child’s life.” Matthew 2:20.

Joseph had hoped to make his home in Bethlehem, where Jesus was born; but on coming near to Judea, he learned that a son of Herod was reigning in place of his father.

This made Joseph afraid to go there, and he did not know what to do; so God sent an angel to instruct him. Following the directions of the angel, Joseph returned to his old home in Nazareth.

Story of Jesus 3

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

The Visit of the Wise Men

God wanted the people to know about the coming of Christ to the earth. The priests should have taught the people to look for the Saviour; but they themselves did not know of His coming.

So God sent angels to tell the shepherds that Christ was born, and where they might find Him.

So, too, when Jesus was presented at the temple, there were those who received Him as the Saviour. God had preserved the lives of Simeon and Anna, and they had the joyful privilege of testifying that Jesus was the promised Messiah.

God meant for others, as well as the Jews, to know that Christ had come. In a country far to the east were wise men who had studied the prophecies concerning the Messiah, and who believed that His coming was near.

The Jews called these men heathen; but they were not idolaters. They were honest men, who wanted to know the truth, and to do the will of God.

God looks upon the heart, and He knew that these men could be trusted. They were in a better condition to receive light from Heaven than were the Jewish priests, who were so full of selfishness and pride.

These wise men were philosophers. They had studied the handiwork of God in nature, and had learned to love Him there. They had studied the stars, and knew their movements.

They loved to watch the heavenly bodies in their nightly march. If a new star should be seen, they would welcome its appearance as a great event.

On that night when the angels came to the shepherds of Bethlehem, the wise men had noticed a strange light in the sky. It was the glory which surrounded the angel host.

When this light faded away, they had seen in the heavens what looked like a new star. At once they thought of the prophecy which says, “There shall come a Star out of Jacob, and a Sceptre shall rise out of Israel.” Numbers 24:17. Was this star a sign that the Messiah had come? They determined to follow it, and see where it would lead them. It led them into Judea. But when they came near to Jerusalem, the star grew so dim that they could not follow it.

Supposing that the Jews could at once guide them to the Saviour, the wise men went into Jerusalem, and said, “Where is He that is born King of the Jews? For we have seen His star in the east, and are come to worship Him.

“When Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born. And they said unto him, In Bethlehem of Judea: for thus it is written by the prophet.” Matthew 2:2-5.

Herod did not like to hear of a king who might some day take his throne. So he took the wise men by themselves, and asked when they first saw the star. Then he sent them to Bethlehem, saying: “Go and search diligently for the young child; and when ye have found Him, bring me word again, that I may come and worship Him also.”

When the wise men heard this, they started again on their journey. “And, lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was.

“When they were come into the house, they saw the young child with Mary His mother, and fell down, and worshiped Him: and when they had opened their treasures, they presented unto Him gifts; gold, and frankincense, and myrrh.” Matthew 2:6-11.

The most precious things they had, the wise men brought to the Saviour. In this they set an example for us. Many give presents to their earthly friends, but have none for the heavenly Friend who has given them every blessing. We should not do this. To Christ we should bring the best of all we have–of our time, money, and our love.

We may give to Him by giving to comfort the poor, and to teach people about the Saviour. So we can help to save those for whom He died. Such gifts Jesus blesses.

Story of Jesus 2

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Jesus Presented in the Temple

Joseph and Mary were Jews, and followed the customs of their nation. When Jesus was six weeks old, they brought Him to the Lord in the temple at Jerusalem.

This was according to the law which God had given to Israel, and Jesus was to be obedient in all things. So God’s own Son, the Prince of Heaven, by His example teaches that we should obey.

Only the first-born son of each family was thus presented at the temple. This ceremony was to keep in memory an event that had taken place long before.

When the children of Israel were slaves in Egypt, the Lord sent Moses to set them free. He bade Moses go to Pharaoh, king of Egypt, and say:

“Thus saith the Lord, Israel is My son, even My firstborn: and I say unto thee, Let My son go, that he may serve Me: and if thou refuse to let him go, behold, I will slay thy son, even thy firstborn.” Exodus 4:22, 23.

Moses carried this message to the king. But Pharaoh’s answer was, “Who is the Lord, that I should obey His voice to let Israel go? I know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go.” Exodus 5:2.

Then the Lord sent fearful plagues upon the Egyptians. The last of these plagues was the slaying of the first-born son of every family, from that of the king to the lowliest in the land.

The Lord told Moses that every family of the Israelites must kill a lamb, and put some of the blood upon the door-posts of their dwellings.

This was a sign, that the angel of death might pass over all the houses of the Israelites, and destroy none but the proud and cruel Egyptians.

This blood of the “Passover” represented to the Jews the blood of Christ. For in due time, God would give His dear Son to be slain as the lamb had been slain; so that all who should believe in Him might be saved from everlasting death. Christ is called our Passover. (1 Corinthians 5:7.) By His blood, through faith, we are redeemed. (Ephesians 1:7.)

So as each family in Israel brought the eldest son to the temple, they were to remember how the children had been saved from the plague, and how all might be saved from sin and eternal death. The child presented at the temple was taken in the arms of the priest, and held up before the altar.

Thus it was solemnly dedicated to God. Then after it was given back to the mother, its name was written in the roll, or book, that contained the names of the first-born of Israel. So all who are saved by Christ’s blood will have their names written in the book of life.

Joseph and Mary brought Jesus to the priest as the law required. Every day fathers and mothers were coming with their children, and in Joseph and Mary the priest saw nothing different from many others. They were simply working people.

In the child Jesus he saw only a helpless infant. Little did the priest think that he was then holding in his arms the Saviour of the world, the High Priest of the heavenly temple. But he might have known; for if he had been obedient to God’s Word, the Lord would have taught him these things.

At this very time there were in the temple two of God’s true servants, Simeon and Anna. Both had grown old in His service, and He showed them things that could not be made known to the proud and selfish priests.

To Simeon had been given the promise that he should not die until he had seen the Saviour. As soon as he saw Jesus in the temple, he knew that this was the promised One.

Upon the face of Jesus there was a soft, heavenly light; and Simeon, taking the child in his arms, praised God, and said:

“Lord, now lettest Thou Thy servant depart in peace, according to Thy word: for mine eyes have seen Thy salvation, which Thou hast prepared before the face of all people; a light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of Thy people Israel.” Luke 2:29-32.

Anna, a prophetess, “coming in that instant gave thanks likewise unto the Lord, and spake of Him to all them that looked for redemption in Jerusalem.” Luke 2:38.

So it is that God chooses humble people to be His witnesses. Often those whom the world calls great are passed by. Many are like the Jewish priests and rulers.

Many are eager to serve and honor themselves, but think little about serving and honoring God. Therefore He cannot choose them to tell others of His love and mercy.

Mary, the mother of Jesus, pondered the far-reaching prophecy of Simeon. As she looked upon the child in her arms, and recalled what the shepherds of Bethlehem had said, she was full of grateful joy and bright hope.

Simeon’s words called to her mind the prophecy of Isaiah. She knew that of Jesus were spoken these wonderful words:

“The people that walked in darkness have seen a great light: they that dwell in the land of the shadow of death, upon them hath the light shined.”

“For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given: and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace.” Isaiah 9:2, 6.

Health by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

God requires all men to render their bodies to Him a living sacrifice, not a dead or a dying sacrifice, a sacrifice which their own course of action is debilitating, filling with impurities and disease. God calls for a living sacrifice. The body, He tells us, is the temple of the Holy Ghost, the habitation of His Spirit, and He requires all who bear His image to take care of their bodies for the purpose of His service and His glory. “Ye are not your own,” says the inspired apostle, “ye are bought with a price;” wherefore “glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s.” In order to do this, add to virtue knowledge, and to knowledge temperance, and to temperance patience. It is a duty to know how to preserve the body in the very best condition of health, and it is a sacred duty to live up to the light which God has graciously given. If we close our eyes to the light for fear we shall see our wrongs, which we are unwilling to forsake, our sins are not lessened but increased. If light is turned from in one case, it will be disregarded in another. It is just as much sin to violate the laws of our being as to break one of the Ten Commandments, for we cannot do either without breaking God’s law. We cannot love the Lord with all our heart, mind, soul, and strength while we are loving our appetites, our tastes, a great deal better than we love the Lord. We are daily lessening our strength to glorify God, when He requires all our strength, all our mind. By our wrong habits we are lessening our hold on life, and yet professing to be Christ’s followers, preparing for the finishing touch of immortality. 2T 70

God requires the body to be rendered a living sacrifice to Him, not a dead or a dying sacrifice. The offerings of the ancient Hebrews were to be without blemish, and will it be pleasing to God to accept a human offering that is filled with disease and corruption? He tells us that our body is the temple of the Holy Ghost; and He requires us to take care of this temple, that it may be a fit habitation for His Spirit. The apostle Paul gives us this admonition: “Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price; therefore, glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s.” All should be very careful to preserve the body in the best condition of health, that they may render to God perfect service, and do their duty in the family and in society. CTBH 52

A large proportion of all the infirmities that afflict the human family, are the results of their own wrong habits, because of their willing ignorance, or of their disregard of the light which God has given in relation to the laws of their being. It is not possible for us to glorify God while living in violation of the laws of life. The heart cannot possibly maintain consecration to God while lustful appetite is indulged. A diseased body and disordered intellect, because of continual indulgence in hurtful lust, make sanctification of the body and spirit impossible. The apostle understood the importance of the healthful conditions of the body for the successful perfection of Christian character. He says, “I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway.” He mentions the fruit of the Spirit, among which is temperance. “And they that are Christ’s have crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts.” HR MAR.01,1878

Those who violate the laws upon which health depends, must suffer the penalty. By intemperance in eating and drinking and dressing, they lessen physical, mental, and moral power, so that their bodies are an offering which the Lord cannot accept. They have so limited their abilities in every sense that they cannot properly discharge their duties to their fellow-men, and they utterly fail to answer the claims of God. RH JAN.25,1881

Let none who profess godliness regard with indifference the health of the body, and flatter themselves that intemperance is no sin, and will not affect their spirituality. A close sympathy exists between the physical and the moral nature. The standard of virtue is elevated or degraded by the physical habits. Excessive eating of the best of food will produce a morbid condition of the moral feelings. And if the food is not the most healthful, the effects will be still more injurious. Any habit which does not promote healthful action in the human system degrades the higher and nobler faculties. Wrong habits of eating and drinking lead to errors in thought and action. Indulgence of appetite strengthens the animal propensities, giving them the ascendancy over the mental and spiritual powers. RH JAN.25,1881

There are but few as yet who are aroused sufficiently to understand how much their habits of diet have to do with their health, their characters, their usefulness in this world, and their eternal destiny. I saw that it is the duty of those who have received the light from heaven and have realised the benefit of walking in it, to manifest a greater interest for those who are still suffering for want of knowledge. Sabbathkeepers who are looking for the soon appearing of their Saviour should be the last to manifest a lack of interest in this great work of reform. Men and women must be instructed, and ministers and people should feel that the burden of the work rests upon them to agitate the subject and urge it home upon others. 1T 488

I should eat regularly of the most healthful food which will make the best quality of blood, and I should not work intemperately if it is in my power to avoid doing so. 2SM 297

You need clear, energetic minds, in order to appreciate the exalted character of the truth, to value the atonement, and to place the right estimate upon eternal things. If you pursue a wrong course, and indulge in wrong habits of eating, and thereby weaken the intellectual powers, you will not place that high estimate upon salvation and eternal life which will inspire you to conform your life to the life of Christ; you will not make those earnest, self-sacrificing efforts for entire conformity to the will of God, which His word requires, and which are necessary to give you a moral fitness for the finishing touch of immortality. 2T 66

Physical habits have a great deal to do with the success of every individual. The more careful you are in your diet, the more simple and unstimulating the food that sustains the body in its harmonious action, the more clear will be your conception of duty. There needs to be a careful review of every habit, every practice, lest a morbid condition of the body shall cast a cloud upon everything. CD 52

Our physical health is maintained by that which we eat; if our appetites are not under the control of a sanctified mind, if we are not temperate in all our eating and drinking, we shall not be in a state of mental and physical soundness to study the word with a purpose to learn what saith the Scripture –what shall I do to inherit eternal life? Any unhealthful habit will produce an unhealthful condition in the system, and the delicate, living machinery of the stomach will be injured, and will not be able to do its work properly. The diet has much to do with the disposition to enter into temptation and commit sin. CD 52

The misuse of our physical powers shortens the period of time in which our lives can be used for the glory of God. And it unfits us to accomplish the work God has given us to do. By allowing ourselves to form wrong habits, by keeping late hours, by gratifying appetite at the expense of health, we lay the foundation for feebleness. By neglecting physical exercise, by overworking mind or body, we unbalance the nervous system. Those who thus shorten their lives and unfit themselves for service by disregarding nature’s laws, are guilty of robbery toward God. And they are robbing their fellow men also. The opportunity of blessing others, the very work for which God sent them into the world, has by their own course of action been cut short. And they have unfitted themselves to do even that which in a briefer period of time they might have accomplished. The Lord holds us guilty when by our injurious habits we thus deprive the world of good. COL 346

You may say: “Why not, then, take hold of the work, and heal the sick as Christ did?”–I answer, You are not ready. Some have believed; some have been healed; but there are many who make themselves sick by intemperate eating or by indulging in other wrong habits. When they get sick, shall we pray for them to be raised up, that they may carry on the very same work again? There must be a reformation throughout our ranks; the people must reach a higher standard before we can expect the power of God to be manifested in a marked manner for the healing of the sick. GCB APR.03,1901

I must have wisdom to be a faithful guardian of my body. I should do a very unwise thing to enter a cool room when in a perspiration; I should show myself an unwise steward to allow myself to sit in a draft, and thus expose myself so as to take cold. I should be unwise to sit with cold feet and limbs, and thus drive back the blood from the extremities to the brain or internal organs. I should always protect my feet in damp weather. PH144 05 (2SM 296)

Let us give careful heed to these warnings and reproofs. Though addressed to ancient Israel, they are no less applicable to the people of God today. And we should consider the words of the apostle in which he appeals to his brethren, by the mercies of God, to present their bodies “a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God.” This is true sanctification. It is not merely a theory, an emotion, or a form of words, but a living, active principle, entering into the every-day life. It requires that our habits of eating, drinking, and dressing, be such as to secure the preservation of physical, mental, and moral health, that we may present to the Lord our bodies–not an offering corrupted by wrong habits, but–“a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God.” RH JAN.25,1881

There are many among professed Christians today who would decide that Daniel was too particular, and would pronounce him narrow and bigoted. They consider the matter of eating and drinking of too little consequence to require such a decided stand,–one involving the probable sacrifice of every earthly advantage. But those who reason thus will find in the day of Judgement that they turned from God’s express requirements, and set up their own opinion as a standard of right and wrong. They will find that what seemed to them unimportant was not so regarded of God. His requirements should be sacredly obeyed. Those who accept and obey one of his precepts because it is convenient to do so, while they reject another because its observance would require a sacrifice, lower the standard of right, and by their example lead others to lightly regard the holy law of God. “Thus saith the Lord” is to be our rule in all things. RH JAN.25,1881

With what care should Christians regulate their habits, that they may preserve the full vigour of every faculty to give to the service of Christ. If we would be sanctified, in soul, body, and spirit, we must live in conformity to the divine law. The heart cannot preserve consecration to God while the appetites and passions are indulged at the expense of health and life. RH JAN.25,1881

I have some things I wish to send you, if I can get them off in this mail. Several cases have been presented to me, which I will speak of in time; meanwhile, do not put yourself through [such an extreme regimen] as you have done, and do not go to extremes in regard to the health reform. Some of our people are very careless in regard to health reform. But because some are far behind, you must not, in order to be an example to them, be an extremist. You must not deprive yourself of that class of food which makes good blood. Your devotion to true principles is leading you to submit yourself to a diet which is giving you an experience that will not recommend health reform. This is your danger. When you see that you are becoming weak physically, it is essential for you to makes changes, and at once. Put into your diet something you have left out. It is your duty to do this. Get eggs of healthy fowls. Use these eggs cooked or raw. Drop them uncooked into the best unfermented wine you can find.[* DR. KRESS ACCEPTED THIS COUNSEL. HE FOLLOWED THE RAW-EGG AND GRAPE-JUICE REGIMEN REGULARLY UNTIL HIS DEATH IN 1956 AT THE AGE OF 94.] This will supply that which is necessary to your system. Do not for a moment suppose that it will not be right to do this. There is one thing that has saved life–an infusion of blood from one person to another; but this would be difficult and perhaps impossible for you to do. I merely suggest it. 12MR 168

I do hope that you will heed the words I have spoken to you. It has been presented to me that you will not be able to exert the most successful influence in health reform unless in some things you become more liberal to yourself and to others. The time will come when milk cannot be used as freely as it is now used; but the present is not the time to discard it. And eggs contain properties which are remedial agencies in counteracting poisons. And while warnings have been given against the use of these articles of diet in families where the children were addicted to, yes, steeped in, habits of self abuse, yet we should not consider it a denial of principle to use eggs of hens which are well cared for and suitably fed.

12MR 169

I have something to say in reference to extreme views of health reform. Health reform becomes health deform, a health destroyer, when it is carried to extremes. You will not be successful in sanitariums where the sick are treated if you prescribe for the patients the same diet you have prescribed for yourself and your wife. I assure you that your ideas in regard to diet for the sick are not advisable. The change is too great. While I would discard flesh meat as injurious, something less objectionable may be used, and this is found in eggs. Do not remove milk from the table or forbid its being used in the cooking of food. The milk used should be procured from healthy cows, and should be sterilised. 12MR 172

This is all I can write today, for the mail must go soon. But I wish to say that when the time comes that it is no longer safe to use milk, cream, butter, and eggs, God will reveal this. No extremes in health reform are to be advocated. The question of using milk and butter and eggs will work out its own problem. At present we have no burden on this line. Let your moderation be known unto all men.–Letter 37, 1901, pp. 1-13. (To Dr. and Mrs. Kress, May 29, 1901.) 12MR 178

Some have sneered at this work of reform and have said it was all unnecessary, that it was an excitement to divert minds from present truth. They have said that matters were being carried to extremes. Such do not know what they are talking about. While men and women professing godliness are diseased from the crown of their head to the soles of their feet, while their physical, mental, and moral energies are enfeebled through gratification of depraved appetite and excessive labour, how can they weigh the evidences of truth and comprehend the requirements of God? If their moral and intellectual faculties are beclouded, they cannot appreciate the value of the atonement or the exalted character of the work of God, nor delight in the study of His word. How can a nervous dyspeptic be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh him a reason of the hope that is in him, with meekness and fear? How soon would such a one become confused and agitated, and by his diseased imagination be led to view matters in altogether a wrong light, and by a lack of that meekness and calmness which characterised the life of Christ be caused to dishonour his profession while contending with unreasonable men? Viewing matters from a high religious standpoint, we must be thorough reformers in order to be Christlike. 1T 487

Said the angel, “Abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul.” You have stumbled at the health reform. It appears to you to be a needless appendix to the truth. It is not so; it is a part of the truth. Here is a work before you which will come closer and be more trying than anything which has yet been brought to bear upon you. While you hesitate and stand back, failing to lay hold upon the blessing which it is your privilege to receive, you suffer loss. You are stumbling over the very blessing which heaven has placed in your path to make progress less difficult. Satan presents this before you in the most objectionable light, that you may combat that which would prove the greatest benefit to you, which would be for your physical and spiritual health.

1T 546

The Lord has let His light shine upon us in these last days, that the gloom and darkness which have been gathering in past generations because of sinful indulgence, might in some degree be dispelled, and that the train of evils which have resulted because of intemperate eating and drinking, might be lessened.

The Lord in wisdom designed to bring His people into a position where they would be separate from the world in spirit and practice, that their children might not so readily be led into idolatry, and become tainted with the prevailing corruptions of this age. It is God’s design that believing parents and their children should stand forth as living representatives of Christ, candidates for everlasting life. All who are partakers of the divine nature will escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. It is impossible for those who indulge the appetite to attain to Christian perfection. 2T 399

The health reform would be a great benefit to you both if you would strictly carry it out. This you have failed to do. Your appetites are morbid, and because you do not relish a plain, simple diet, composed of unbolted wheat flour, vegetables and fruits prepared without spices or grease, you are continually transgressing the laws which God has established in your system. While you do this you must suffer the penalty, for to every transgression is affixed a penalty. Yet you wonder at your continued poor health. 2T 66

Knowledge must be gained in regard to how to eat, and drink, and dress so as to preserve health. Sickness is caused by violating the laws of health; it is the result of violating nature’s law. Our first duty, one which we owe to God, to ourselves, and to our fellow men, is to obey the laws of God, which include the laws of health. If we are sick, we impose a weary tax upon our friends, and unfit ourselves for discharging our duties to our families and to our neighbours. And when premature death is the result of our violation of nature’s law, we bring sorrow and suffering to others; we deprive our neighbours of the help we ought to render them in living; we rob our families of the comfort and help we might render them, and rob God of the service He claims of us to advance His glory. Then, are we not, in the worst sense, transgressors of God’s law?

But God is all-pitiful, gracious, and tender, and when light comes to those who have injured their health by sinful indulgences, and they are convinced of sin, and repent and seek pardon, He accepts the poor offering rendered to Him, and receives them. Oh, what tender mercy that He does not refuse the remnant of the abused life of the suffering, repenting sinner! In His gracious mercy, He saves these souls as by fire. But what an inferior, pitiful sacrifice at best, to offer to a pure and holy God! Noble faculties have been paralysed by wrong habits of sinful indulgence. The aspirations are perverted, and the soul and body defaced. 3T 164

The body, which God calls his temple, should be preserved in as healthy a condition as possible. Many act as though they had a right to treat their own bodies as they please. They do not realise that God has claims upon them. They are required to glorify him in their bodies and spirits, which are his. While they give themselves up to the gratification of unhealthy appetites, and thus bring disease upon themselves, they cannot render to God acceptable service. None should remain in ignorance of God’s claims. All his promises are on conditions of obedience. All should work for themselves. They should do that which God requires them to do, and not leave God to do for them that which he has left for them to do. It is a sacred duty which God has enjoined upon reasonable beings, formed in his image, to keep that image in as perfect a state as possible. Those who bring disease upon themselves, by self-gratification, have not healthy bodies and minds. They cannot weigh the evidences of truth, and comprehend the requirements of God. Our Saviour will not reach his arm low enough to raise such from their degraded state, while they persist in pursuing a course to sink themselves still lower. 4ASG 148

All are required to do what they can to preserve healthy bodies, and sound minds. If they will gratify a gross appetite, and by so doing blunt their sensibilities, and becloud their perceptive faculties so that they cannot appreciate the exalted character of God, or delight in the study of his Word, they may be assured that God will not accept their unworthy offering any sooner than that of Cain. God requires them to cleanse themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of the Lord. After man has done all in his power to insure health, by the denying of appetite and gross passions, that he may possess a healthy mind, and a sanctified imagination, that he may render to God an offering in righteousness, then he is saved alone by a miracle of God’s mercy, as was the ark upon the stormy billows. Noah had done all that God required of him in making the ark secure, then God performed that which man could not do, and preserved the ark by his miraculous power. 4ASG 148

Because of imprudence in eating, the senses of some seem to be half paralysed, and they are sluggish and sleepy. These pale-faced ministers who are suffering in consequence of selfish indulgence of the appetite are no recommendation of health reform. When suffering from overwork, it would be much better to drop out a meal occasionally and thus give nature a chance to rally. Our labourers could do more by their example to advance health reform than by preaching it. When elaborate preparations are made for them by well-meaning friends, they are strongly tempted to disregard principle; but by refusing the dainty dishes, the rich condiments, the tea and coffee, they may prove themselves to be practical health reformers. Some are now suffering in consequence of transgressing the laws of life, thus causing a stigma to rest on the cause of health reform. 4T 417

When persons are spoken to on the subject of health, they often say, “We know a great deal better than we do.” They do not realise that they are accountable for every ray of light in regard to their physical well-being, and that their every habit is open to the inspection of God. Physical life is not to be treated in a haphazard manner. Every organ, every fibre of the being, is to be sacredly guarded from harmful practices. 6T 372

Wherever the last message of warning is given combined with medical missionary work and lessons on the right principles of living, wonderful results are seen. Our sanitariums are to be the means of enlightening those who come to them for treatment. The patients are to be shown how they can live upon a diet of grains, fruits, nuts, and other products of the soil. I have been instructed that lectures should be regularly given in our sanitariums on health topics. People are to be taught to discard those articles of food that weaken the health and strength of the beings for whom Christ gave His life. The injurious effects of tea and coffee are to be shown. The patients are to be taught how they can dispense with those articles of diet that injure the digestive organs. These things are to be treated from a health standpoint.–Letter 233, 1905, pp. 7, 9. (To Dr. and Mrs. D. H. Kress, August 9, 1905.) 7MR 380

Milk, eggs, and butter should not be classed with flesh-meat. In some cases the use of eggs is beneficial. The time has not come to say that the use of milk and eggs should be wholly discarded. There are poor families whose diet consists largely of bread and milk. They have little fruit, and can not afford to purchase the nut foods. In teaching health reform, as in all other gospel work, we are to meet the people where they are. Until we can teach them how to prepare health-reform foods that are palatable, nourishing, and yet inexpensive, we are not at liberty to present the most advanced propositions regarding health-reform diet. 7T 135

The question of how to preserve the health is one of primary importance. When we study this question in the fear of God, we shall learn that it is best, for both our physical and our spiritual advancement, to observe simplicity in diet. Let us patiently study this question. We need knowledge and judgement in order to move wisely in this matter. Nature’s laws are not to be resisted, but obeyed.

Those who have received instruction regarding the evils of the use of flesh foods, tea and coffee, and rich and unhealthful food preparations, and who are determined to make a covenant with God by sacrifice, will not continue to indulge their appetite for food that they know to be unhealthful. God demands that the appetites be cleansed, and that self-denial be practised in regard to those things which are not good. This is a work that will have to be done before His people can stand before Him a perfected people. . . .

There are some professed believers who accept certain portions of the Testimonies as the message of God, while they reject those portions that condemn their favourite indulgences. Such persons are working contrary to their own welfare, and the welfare of the church. It is essential that we walk in the light while we have the light. Those who claim to believe in health reform, and yet work counter to its principles in the daily life practice, are hurting their own souls and are leaving wrong impressions upon the minds of believers and unbelievers. . . .

9T 153,154

I have been shown that the principles that were given us in the early days of the message are as important and should be regarded just as conscientiously today as they were then. There are some who have never followed the light given on the question of diet. It is now time to take the light from under the bushel, and let it shine forth in clear, bright rays.

All are now being tested and proved. We have been baptised into Christ, and if we will act our part by separating from everything that would drag us down and make us what we ought not to be, there will be given us strength to grow up into Christ, who is our living head, and we shall see the salvation of God.

Only when we are intelligent in regard to the principles of healthful living, can we be fully aroused to see the evils resulting from improper diet. Those who, after seeing their mistakes, have courage to change their habits will find that the reformatory process requires a struggle and much perseverance; but when correct tastes are once formed, they will realise that the use of the food which they formerly regarded as harmless, was slowly but surely laying the foundation for dyspepsia and other diseases. 9T 158-160

There is a real common sense in dietetic reform. The subject should be studied broadly and deeply, and no one should criticise others because their practice is not, in all things, in harmony with his own. It is impossible to make an unvarying rule to regulate every one’s habits, and no one should think himself a criterion for all. Not all can eat the same things. Foods that are palatable and wholesome to one person may be distasteful, and even harmful, to another. Some cannot use milk, while others thrive on it. Some persons cannot digest peas and beans; others find them wholesome. For some the coarser grain preparations are good food, while others cannot use them. CD 198

There is danger that in presenting the principles of health reform some will be in favour of bringing in changes that would be for the worse instead of for the better. Health reform must not be urged in a radical manner. As the situation now is, we cannot say that milk and eggs and butter should be entirely discarded. We must be careful to make no innovations, because under the influence of extreme teaching there are conscientious souls who will surely go to extremes. Their physical appearance will injure the cause of health reform; for few know how to properly supply the place of that which they discard. [ Caution Against Extremes Letter 98, 1901 ] CD 352

Now no tea, coffee, or flesh meat is served in the institution. We are determined to live out the principles of health reform, to walk in the way of truth and righteousness. We shall not, for fear of losing patronage, be half-and-half reformers. We have taken our position, and by God’s help we shall stand by it. The food provided for the patients is wholesome and palatable. The diet is composed of fruits and grains and nuts. Here in California there is an abundance of fruit of all kinds. CD 414

Our sanitariums are to be the means of enlightening those who come to them for treatment. The patients are to be shown how they can live upon a diet of grains, fruits, nuts, and other products of the soil. I have been instructed that lectures should be regularly given in our sanitariums on health topics. People are to be taught to discard those articles of food that weaken the health and strength of the beings for whom Christ gave His life. The injurious effects of tea and coffee are to be shown. The patients are to be taught how they can dispense with those articles of diet that injure the digestive organs. . . . Let the patients be shown the necessity of practising the principles of health reform, if they would regain their health. Let the sick be shown how to get well by being temperate in eating and by taking regular exercise in the open air. . . . By the work of our sanitariums, suffering is to be relieved and health restored. People are to be taught how, by carefulness in eating and drinking, they may keep well. . . . Abstinence from flesh meat will benefit those who abstain. The diet question is a subject of living interest. . . . Our sanitariums are established for a special purpose, to teach people that we do not live to eat, but that we eat to live. CD 444

Health is a blessing of which few appreciate the value; yet upon it the efficiency of our mental and physical powers largely depends. Our impulses and passions have their seat in the body, and it must be kept in the best condition physically and under the most spiritual influences in order that our talents may be put to the highest use. COL 346

Anything that lessens physical strength enfeebles the mind and makes it less capable of discriminating between right and wrong. We become less capable of choosing the good and have less strength of will to do that which we know to be right. COL 346

There is work for us to do–stern, earnest work. All our habits, tastes, and inclinations must be educated in harmony with the laws of life and health. By this means we may secure the very best physical conditions, and have mental clearness to discern between the evil and the good. CTBH 25

God has permitted the light of health reform to shine upon us in these last days, that by walking in the light we may escape many of the dangers to which we shall be exposed. Satan is working with great power to lead men to indulge appetite, gratify inclination, and spend their days in heedless folly. He presents attractions in a life of selfish enjoyment and of sensual indulgence. Intemperance saps the energies of both mind and body. He who is thus overcome, has placed himself upon Satan’s ground, where he will be tempted and annoyed, and finally controlled at pleasure by the enemy of all righteousness. CTBH 75

And when I violate the laws God has established in my being, I am to repent and reform, and place myself in the most favourable condition under the doctors God has provided–pure air, pure water, and the healing, precious sunlight. PH144 06 (2SM 297)

When Lord Palmerston, Premier of England, was petitioned by the Scotch clergy to appoint a day of fasting and prayer to avert the cholera, he replied, in effect, “Cleanse and disinfect your streets and houses, promote cleanliness and health among the poor, and see that they are plentifully supplied with good food and raiment, and employ right sanitary measures generally, and you will have no occasion to fast and pray. Nor will the Lord hear your prayers, while these, his preventives, remain unheeded.” RH JAN.25,1881

Those who would work in God’s service must not be seeking worldly gratification and selfish indulgence. The physicians in our institutions must be imbued with the living principles of health reform. Men will never be truly temperate until the grace of Christ is an abiding principle in the heart. All the pledges in the world will not make you or your wife health reformers. No mere restriction of your diet will cure your diseased appetite. Brother and Sister —– will not practice temperance in all things until their hearts are transformed by the grace of God.

Circumstances cannot work reforms. Christianity proposes a reformation in the heart. What Christ works within, will be worked out under the dictation of a converted intellect. The plan of beginning outside and trying to work inward has always failed, and always will fail. God’s plan with you is to begin at the very seat of all difficulties, the heart, and then from out of the heart will issue the principles of righteousness; the reformation will be outward as well as inward. SPTA NO.9 54

Alcohol by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Tobacco and liquor stupefy and defile the user. But the evil does not stop here. He transmits irritable tempers, polluted blood, enfeebled intellects, and weak morals to his children, and renders himself accountable for all the evil results that his wrong and dissipated course of life brings upon his family and the community. The race is groaning under a weight of accumulated woe, because of the sins of former generations. And yet with scarcely a thought or care, men and women of the present generation indulge intemperance by surfeiting and drunkenness, and thereby leave, as a legacy for the next generation, disease, enfeebled intellects, and polluted morals. 4T 30

Intemperance commences at our tables in the use of unhealthful food. After a time, through continued indulgence, the digestive organs become weakened, and the food taken does not satisfy the appetite. Unhealthy conditions are established, and there is a craving for more stimulating food. Tea, coffee, and flesh meats produce an immediate effect. Under the influence of these poisons the nervous system is excited, and, in some cases, for the time being, the intellect seems to be invigorated and the imagination to be more vivid. Because these stimulants produce for the time being such agreeable results, many conclude that they really need them and continue their use. But there is always a reaction. The nervous system, having been unduly excited, borrowed power for present use from its future resources of strength. All this temporary invigoration of the system is followed by depression. In proportion as these stimulants temporarily invigorate the system will be the letting down of the power of the excited organs after the stimulus has lost its force. The appetite is educated to crave something stronger which will have a tendency to keep up and increase the agreeable excitement, until indulgence becomes habit, and there is a continual craving for stronger stimulus, as tobacco, wines, and liquors. The more the appetite is indulged, the more frequent will be its demands and the more difficult of control. The more debilitated the system becomes and the less able to do without unnatural stimulus, the more the passion for these things increases, until the will is overborne, and there seems to be no power to deny the unnatural craving for these indulgences. 3T 487

The taste created for the disgusting, filthy poison, tobacco, leads to the desire for stronger stimulants; as liquor, which is taken on one plea or another for some imaginary infirmity or to prevent some possible disease. Thus an unnatural appetite is created for these hurtful and exciting stimulants; and this appetite has strengthened until the increase of intemperance in this generation is alarming. Beverage-loving, liquor-drinking men may be seen everywhere. Their intellect is enfeebled, their moral powers are weakened, their sensibilities are benumbed, and the claims of God and heaven are not realised, eternal things are not appreciated. The Bible declares that no drunkard shall inherit the kingdom of God. 4T 30

I have often heard people say: “Oh! this is only sweet cider; it is perfectly harmless, and even healthful.” Several quarts, perhaps gallons, are carried home. For a few days it is sweet; then fermentation begins. The sharp flavour makes it all the more acceptable to many palates, and the lover of sweet wine or cider is loath to admit that his favourite beverage ever becomes hard or sour. Persons may become just as really intoxicated on wine and cider as on stronger drinks, and the worst kind of inebriation is produced by these so-called milder drinks. The passions are more perverse; the transformation of character is greater, more determined and obstinate. A few quarts of cider or wine may awaken a taste for stronger drinks, and in many cases those who have become confirmed drunkards have thus laid the foundation of the drinking habit. For some persons it is by no means safe to have wine or cider in the house. They have inherited an appetite for stimulants, which Satan is continually soliciting them to indulge. If they yield to his temptations they do not stop; appetite clamours for indulgence and is gratified to their ruin. The brain is benumbed and clouded; reason no longer holds the reins, but they are laid on the neck of lust. Licentiousness, adultery, and vices of almost every type are committed as the result of indulging the appetite for wine and cider. A professor of religion who loves these stimulants, and accustoms himself to their use, never grows in grace. He becomes gross and sensual; the animal passions control the higher powers of the mind, and virtue is not cherished. 5T 356

As we face these things, and see the terrible consequences of liquor-drinking, shall we not do all in our power to rally to the help of God in fighting against this great evil? At the foundation of liquor-drinking lie wrong habits of eating. Those who believe present truth should refuse to drink tea or coffee; for these excite a desire for stronger stimulants. They should refuse to eat flesh-meat; for this, too excites a desire for strong drink. Wholesome food, prepared with taste and skill, should be our diet now. BTS JUL.01,1902

Condiments and spices used in the preparation of food for the table aid in digestion in the same way that tea, coffee, and liquor are supposed to help the labouring man perform his tasks. After the immediate effects are gone, they drop as correspondingly below par as they were elevated above par by these stimulating substances. The system is weakened. The blood is contaminated, and inflammation is the sure result. CD 339

In this fast age, the less exciting the food, the better. Condiments are injurious in their nature. Mustard, pepper, spices, pickles, and other things of a like character, irritate the stomach and make the blood feverish and impure. The inflamed condition of the drunkard’s stomach is often pictured as illustrating the effect of alcoholic liquors. A similarly inflamed condition is produced by the use of irritating condiments. Soon ordinary food does not satisfy the appetite. The system feels a want, a craving, for something more stimulating. [ (1896) E. from U.T. 6 ] CD 339

Many make a mistake in drinking cold water with their meals. Taken with meals, water diminishes the flow of the salivary glands; and the colder the water, the greater the injury to the stomach. Ice water or ice lemonade, drunk with meals, will arrest digestion until the system has imparted sufficient warmth to the stomach to enable it to take up its work again. Hot drinks are debilitating; and besides, those who indulge in their use become slaves to the habit. Food should not be washed down; no drink is needed with meals. Eat slowly, and allow the saliva to mingle with the food. The more liquid there is taken into the stomach with the meals, the more difficult it is for the food to digest; for the liquid must first be absorbed. Do not eat largely of salt; give up bottled pickles; keep fiery spiced food out of your stomach; eat fruit with your meals, and the irritation which calls for so much drink will cease to exist. But if anything is needed to quench thirst, pure water, drunk some little time before of after meal, is all that nature requires. Never take tea, coffee, beer, wine, or any spirituous liquors. Water is the best liquid possible to cleanse the tissues. CD 420

The effect of tea and coffee, as heretofore shown, tends in the same direction as that of wine and cider, liquor and tobacco. . . . CD 421

To use drugs while continuing evil habits is certainly inconsistent, and greatly dishonours God by dishonouring the body which he has made. Yet for all this, stimulants and drugs continue to be prescribed and freely used; while the hurtful indulgences that produce the disease are not discarded. The use of tea, coffee, tobacco, opium, wine, beer, and other stimulants gives nature a false support. Physicians should understand how to treat the sick through the use of nature’s remedies. Pure air, pure water, and healthful exercise should be employed in the treatment of the sick.– . HL 247

I have not tested the wine that you claim is not intoxicating. I have perhaps used half a pint in all, taking a spoonful with a raw egg, much as I hate the taste of wine. I would not care, even if I had not solemnly pledged myself not to use wine as a beverage, to make a daily practice of taking even one teaspoonful with a raw egg, for Satan is at work to encourage the use of tea, coffee, wine, and beer, that he may make us dependent upon these things, and encourage our resorting to them frequently, so that our appetite and taste will crave these stimulants. I tell you frankly that you would be much better in nerve and muscle if you made a decided change in your practice, not only in drinking stimulating drinks, but in eating so largely of meat. The animal powers are strengthened by indulgence in these things, and the moral and spiritual powers are overborne. I am not guilty of drinking any tea except red clover top tea, and if I loved wine, tea, and coffee, I would not use these health-destroying narcotics, for I prize health, and I prize a healthful example in all these things. I want to be a pattern of temperance and of good works to others. Will my brother practice as well as preach temperance in all things? If you do this, I do not believe you will be so changeable in your character. Your words will be more select and well chosen. You will not be careless in regard to your conversation. You will not be so depressed at one time and so hilarious at another, acting like a boy in place of an ambassador of Jesus Christ. I am seriously troubled for your soul. I know people are unwise in praising you and extolling you; should they read you as God sees you, they could not do this. I know that when you have apparent success you are elated, and you crave praise; and you get it from many, who, if their hearts were right with God, would not speak one word to flatter you. They would understand that it is not safe to pet and praise you, or any other poor, sinful mortal. The Lord is to be exalted by all his creatures. Finite man is not to attract admiration or praise, but do his work in humility. Ellen White. PH096 055

Those who are in the habit of using tea, coffee, tobacco, opium, or spirituous liquors, cannot worship God when they are deprived of the accustomed indulgence. Let them, while deprived of these stimulants, engage in the worship of God, and divine grace would be powerless to animate, enliven, or spiritualise their prayers or their testimonies. These professed Christians should consider the means of their enjoyment. Is it from above, or from beneath? RH JAN.25,1881

Many make a mistake in drinking cold water with their meals. Taken with meals water diminishes the flow of the salivary glands; and the colder the water, the greater the injury to the stomach. Ice water or iced lemonade, drank with meals, will arrest digestion until the system has imparted sufficient warmth to the stomach to enable it to take up its work again. Hot drinks are debilitating; and besides, those who indulge in their use become slaves to the habit. Food should not be washed down; no drink is needed with meals. Eat slowly, and allow the saliva to mingle with the food. The more liquid there is taken into the stomach with the meals, the more difficult it is for the food to digest; for the liquid must first be absorbed. Do not eat largely of salt, give up bottled pickles, keep fiery, spiced food out of your stomach, eat fruit with your meals, and the irritation that calls for so much drink will cease to exist. But if anything is needed to quench thirst, pure water drank some little time before or after the meal is all that nature requires. Never take tea, coffee, beer, wine, or any spirituous liquors. Water is the best liquid possible to cleanse the tissues. RH JUL.29,1884

Tea, coffee, tobacco, and alcohol we must present as sinful indulgences. We cannot place on the same ground, meat, eggs, butter, cheese and such articles placed upon the table. These are not to be borne in front, as the burden of our work. The former–tea, coffee, tobacco, beer, wine, and all spirituous liquors–are not to be taken moderately, but discarded. The poisonous narcotics are not to be treated in the same way as the subject of eggs, butter, and cheese. In the beginning animal food was not designed to be the diet of man. We have every evidence that the flesh of dead animals is dangerous because of disease that is fast becoming universal, because of the curse resting more heavily in consequence of the habits and crimes of man. We are to present the truth. We are to be guarded how to use reason and select those articles of food that will make the very best blood and keep the blood in an unfevered condition.–Manuscript 5, 1881. RH JUN.25,1859

The use of intoxicating liquor dethrones reason, and hardens the heart against every pure and holy influence. The inanimate rock will sooner listen to the appeals of truth and justice than will that man whose sensibilities are paralysed by intemperance. The finer feelings of the heart are not blunted all at once. A gradual change is wrought. Those who venture to enter the forbidden path are gradually demoralised and corrupted. And though in the cities liquor saloons abound, making indulgence easy, and though youth are surrounded by allurements to tempt the appetite, the evil does not often begin with the use of intoxicating liquors. Tea, coffee, and tobacco are artificial stimulants, and their use creates the demand for the stronger stimulus found in alcoholic beverages. And while Christians are asleep, this giant evil of intemperance is gaining strength and making fresh victims. ST FEB.11,1886

Above all things, we should not with our pens advocate positions that we do not put to a practical test in our own families, upon our own tables. This is dissimulation, a species of hypocrisy. In Michigan we can get along better without salt, sugar, and milk than can many who are situated in the Far West or in the far East, where there is a scarcity of fruit. But there are very few families in Battle Creek who do not use these articles upon their tables. We know that a free use of these things is positively injurious to health, and, in many cases, we think that if they were not used at all, a much better state of health would be enjoyed. But at present our burden is not upon these things. The people are so far behind that we see it is all they can bear to have us draw the line upon their injurious indulgences and stimulating narcotics. We bear positive testimony against tobacco, spirituous liquors, snuff, tea, coffee, flesh meats, butter, spices, rich cakes, mince pies, a large amount of salt, and all exciting substances used as articles of food. 3T 021

Avoid Harshness with Children by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

The home should be to the children the most attractive place in the world, and the mother’s presence should be its greatest attraction. Children have sensitive, loving natures. They are easily pleased, and easily made unhappy. By gentle discipline, in loving words and acts, mothers may bind their children to their hearts. MH 388

How much corruption we see in the world because parents neglect to do their duty, and sin lies at their door. Satan stands by exulting as you permit your children to pass into his hands. Do not indulge your children in evil ways, but from their very infancy let them see that you love the Lord, and that you mean to train them up as he would have you. Our blessed Saviour taught us to pray, “Our Father, which art in heaven. Hallowed be thy name.” Do we realise what is the meaning of this prayer? Do we realise that we must hallow that name in our families, and that if we allow our children to manifest the attributes of Satan, that name is not hallowed in our households? If we want the holy angels to take charge of our little ones, we must bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, and teach them to hallow the name of God. We teach them to say, “Thy kingdom come, thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.” But do you teach them the meaning of this prayer? Do you teach them that the kingdom of God must be seen in your household, and that the will of God must be done by them and you? Do you break the force of this petition by shaking them, by striking them in anger, by speaking harsh words, and by manifesting passion? Do not do this, but be merciful, kind, and tender-hearted. Let the will of the Lord be done in your family, not the will of the enemy. If mild measures will not avail, you must use the rod, you must give your children to understand that God must be honoured in your house; but this work is sadly neglected. Do you wonder that God does not walk through the midst of us when we allow Satan to work his way in our households, and when we neglect the solemn obligations that God has placed upon us? Of what avail will be a list of church resolutions, if we have not the Spirit of God in our homes? Christ is watching to see who are training their families for the great family above. Suppose one of your little children whom you have failed to correct, should be taken away in one of its fits of temper, what would be the result? I leave you to answer the question. RH JUL.16,1895

Be kind in your speech to your children. No loud, tempestuous scolding will cure your children of any evil action. No taking your children in a passion and shaking them will convert them from the error of their ways to do God’s will. They are God’s property. As a people professing to be reformers the very best lesson that you can give your children in this age of corruption is not to indulge them to become fashionable after the worldly style. Sons and daughters are to be instructed as to what it means to be obedient to God’s requirements, what will fit you and them for a position in the heavenly kingdom. UL 302

The Church and Babylon by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Again I say, The Lord hath not spoken by any messenger who calls the church that keeps the commandments of God, Babylon. True, there are tares with the wheat; but Christ said He would send His angels to first gather the tares and bind them in bundles to burn them, but gather the wheat into the garner. I know that the Lord loves His church. It is not to be disorganised or broken up into independent atoms. There is not the least consistency in this; there is not the least evidence that such a thing will be. Those who shall heed this false message and try to leaven others will be deceived and prepared to receive advanced delusions, and they will come to nought.

There is in some of the members of the church, pride, self-sufficiency, stubborn unbelief, and a refusing to yield their ideas, although evidence may be piled upon evidence which makes the message to the Laodicean church applicable. But that will not blot out the church that it will not exist. Let both tares and wheat grow together until the harvest. Then it is the angels that do the work of separation.

I warn the Seventh-day Adventist Church to be careful how you receive every new notion and those who claim to have great light. The character of their work seems to be to accuse and to tear down. My brother, I would say to you, Be careful. Go not one step farther in the path you have entered upon. Walk in the light “while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you” (John 12:35). 2SM 68

When men arise, claiming to have a message from God, but instead of warring against principalities and powers, and the rulers of the darkness of this world, they form a hollow square, and turn the weapons of warfare against the church militant, be afraid of them. They do not bear the divine credentials. God has not given them any such burden of labour. They would tear down that which God would restore by the Laodicean message. He wounds only that he may heal, not cause to perish. The Lord lays upon no man a message that will discourage and dishearten the church. He reproves, he rebukes, he chastens; but it is only that he may restore and approve at last…. How is it that these pamphlets denouncing the Seventh-day Adventist Church as Babylon were scattered abroad everywhere, at the very time when that church was receiving the outpouring of the Spirit of God? How is it that men can be so deceived as to imagine that the loud cry consists in calling the people of God out from the fellowship of a church that is enjoying a season of refreshing? O, may these deceived souls come into the current, and receive the blessing, and be endued with power from on high. RH OCT.17,1893

Mark the whole tenor of this chapter, and learn the lesson it conveys to modern Israel. These things are written for our ensamples upon whom the ends of the world are come. We see the unbelief, and the stout resistance of some who have had great light, and although evidence has been piled upon evidence, they have kept themselves in stubborn resistance. The Lord has sent messages of warning and entreaty, messages of reproof and rebuke, and they have not been in vain. But we have never had a message that the Lord would disorganise the church. We have never had the prophecy concerning Babylon applied to the Seventh-day Adventist Church, or been informed that the “loud cry” consisted in calling God’s people to come out of her; for this is not God’s plan concerning Israel.

In the example of Moses pleading for the children of Israel, is represented the position that we should take in regard to the people of God, however erring, or weak, or defective they may be. By the mighty cleaver of truth, the Lord has brought out a people from the quarry of the world, as he brought out of Egypt a people to keep his commandments, and at every step he has shown them that he is leading them in paths of truth and righteousness. He has sent his light and his counsels, instructing them to build institutions of learning, to provide sanitariums and publishing houses, and success has attended the carrying out of these plans. The money of the Seventh-day Adventists has not been hoarded in order that they might live delicately, but self-denial and self-sacrifice have marked their history, and still their work is to make progress, and to be aggressive. The world have a light constantly shining upon them, because this people honour God in keeping his commandments. Now can we expect that a message would be true that would designate as Babylon the people for whom God has done so much? Hell would triumph should such a message be received, and the world would be strengthened in iniquity. All the reproaches which Satan has cast upon the character of God, would appear as truth, and the conclusion would be made that God has no chosen or organised church in the world. O, what a triumph would this be to Satan and his confederacy of evil! God does not work in this way. He does just what he said he would do in the 58th chapter of Isaiah:–

And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not. And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable; and shalt honour him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. RH OCT.3,1893

Those who have proclaimed the Seventh-day Adventist Church as Babylon, have made use of the Testimonies in giving their position a seeming support; but why is it that they did not present that which for years has been the burden of my message–the unity of the church? Why did they not quote the words of the angel, “Press together, press together, press together”? Why did they not repeat the admonition and state the principle, that “in union there is strength, in division there is weakness”? It is such messages as these men have borne that divide the church, and put us to shame before the enemies of truth; and in such messages is plainly revealed the specious working of the great deceiver, who would hinder the church from attaining unto perfection in unity. These teachers follow the sparks of their own kindling, move according to their own independent judgement, and cumber the truth with false notions and theories. They refuse the counsel of their brethren, and press on in their own way until they become just what Satan would desire to have them–unbalanced in mind. RH SEP.12,1893 (TM 56)

God has a church upon the earth who are His chosen people, who keep His commandments. He is leading, not stray offshoots, not one here and one there, but a people. The truth is a sanctifying power; but the church militant is not the church triumphant. There are tares among the wheat. `Wilt thou then that we . . . gather them up?’ was the question of the servant; but the master answered, `Nay; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them.’ The gospel net draws not only good fish, but bad ones as well, and the Lord only knows who are His.

It is our individual duty to walk humbly with God. We are not to seek any strange, new message. We are not to think that the chosen ones of God who are trying to walk in the light compose Babylon. The fallen denominational churches are Babylon. Babylon has been fostering poisonous doctrines, the wine of error. This wine of error is made up of false doctrines, such as the natural immortality of the soul, the eternal torment of the wicked, the denial of the pre-existence of Christ prior to His birth in Bethlehem, and advocating and exalting the first day of the week above God’s holy and sanctified day. These and kindred errors are presented to the world by the various churches, and thus the Scriptures are fulfilled that say, `For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.’ It is a wrath which is created by false doctrines, and when kings and presidents drink this wine of the wrath of her fornication, they are stirred with anger against those who will not come into harmony with the false and satanic heresies which exalt the false sabbath, and lead men to trample underfoot God’s memorial. TM 61

Natural Remedies by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

AS THEY STRIVE TO KNOW AND FOLLOW GOD’S WILL, NOT A FEW TODAY ARE MAKING INQUIRIES SIMILAR TO ONE EXPRESSED IN THE WORDS OF A MEDICAL STUDENT WHO IN 1893 WROTE TO MRS. WHITE TO ASK HER ABOUT THE USE OF DRUGS. IN HIS LETTER HE SAID:

“FROM OUR STUDY OF THE AND THE LITTLE WORK, WE CAN SEE THAT THE LORD IS STRONGLY OPPOSED TO THE USE OF DRUGS IN OUR MEDICAL WORK. . . .SEVERAL OF THE STUDENTS ARE IN DOUBT AS TO THE MEANING OF THE WORD ‘DRUG’ AS MENTIONED IN DOES IT REFER ONLY TO THE STRONGER MEDICINES AS MERCURY, STRYCHNINE, ARSENIC, AND SUCH POISONS, THE THINGS WE MEDICAL STUDENTS CALL ‘DRUGS,’ OR DOES IT ALSO INCLUDE THE SIMPLER REMEDIES, AS POTASSIUM, IODINE, SQUILLS, ETC.? WE KNOW THAT OUR SUCCESS WILL BE PROPORTIONATE TO OUR ADHERENCE TO GOD’S METHODS. FOR THIS REASON I HAVE ASKED THE ABOVE QUESTION.”

Your questions, I will say, are answered largely, if not definitely, in . Drug poisons mean the articles which you have mentioned. The simpler remedies are less harmful in proportion to their simplicity; but in very many cases these are used when not at all necessary. There are simple herbs and roots that every family may use for themselves and need not call a physician any sooner than they would call a lawyer. I do not think that I can give you any definite line of medicines compounded and dealt out by doctors, that are perfectly harmless. And yet it would not be wisdom to engage in controversy over this subject.

The practitioners are very much in earnest in using their dangerous concoctions, and I am decidedly opposed to resorting to such things. They never cure; they may change the difficulty to create a worse one. Many of those who practice the prescribing of drugs, would not take the same or give them to their children. If they have an intelligent knowledge of the human body, if they understand the delicate, wonderful human machinery, they must know that we are fearfully and wonderfully made, and that not a particle of these strong drugs should be introduced into this human living organism.

As the matter was laid open before me, and the sad burden of the result of drug medication, the light was given me that Seventh-day Adventists should establish health institutions discarding all these health-destroying inventions, and physicians should treat the sick upon hygienic principles. The great burden should be to have well-trained nurses, and well-trained medical practitioners to educate “precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little and there a little” (Isa. 28:10)

. Train the people to correct habits and healthful practices, remembering that an ounce of preventive is of more value than a pound of cure. Lectures and studies in this line will prove of the highest value.–Letter 17a, 1893. 2SM 278,279

[ Remedies in the Natural World ] [ Water Treatments and Simple Herbs. ] –The Lord has taught us that great efficacy for healing lies in a proper use of water. These treatments should be given skilfully. We have been instructed that in our treatment of the sick we should discard the use of drugs. There are simple herbs that can be used for the recovery of the sick, whose effect upon the system is very different from that of those drugs that poison the blood and endanger life.–Manuscript 73, 1908 (Manuscript entitled “Counsels Repeated”). 2SM 288 (PH144 15)

[ All to Understand What to Do for Themselves ] Your question is, . . . “In urgent cases, should we call in a worldly physician, because the sanitarium doctors are all so busy that they have no time to devote to outside practice?”…If the physicians are so busy that they cannot treat the sick outside of the institution, would it not be wiser for all to educate themselves in the use of simple remedies, than to venture to use drugs that are given a long name to hide their real qualities. Why need anyone be ignorant of God’s remedies–hot-water fomentations and cold and hot compresses. It is important to become familiar with the benefit of dieting in case of sickness. All should understand what to do [for] themselves. They may call upon someone who understands nursing, but everyone should have an intelligent knowledge of the house he lives in. All should understand what to do in case of sickness. 2SM 289

[ Simple Remedies in the Sanitarium Program ] I have received much instruction regarding the location of sanitariums. They should be a few miles distant from the large cities, and land should be secured in connection with them. Fruit and vegetables should be cultivated, and the patients should be encouraged to take up outdoor work. Many who are suffering from pulmonary disease might be cured if they would live in a climate where they could be out-of-doors most of the year. Many who have died of consumption might have lived if they had breathed more pure air. Fresh outdoor air is as healing as medicine, and leaves no injurious after-effects…. 2SM 291

The treatment we gave when the sanitarium was first established required earnest labour to combat disease. We did not use drug concoctions; we followed hygienic methods. This work was blessed by God. It was a work in which the human instrumentality could co-operate with God in saving life. There should be nothing put into the human system that would leave its baleful influence behind. And to carry out the light on this subject, to practice hygienic treatment, and to educate on altogether different lines of treating the sick, was the reason given me why we should have sanitariums established in various localities. 2SM 293

Water can be used in many ways to relieve suffering. Drafts of clear, hot water taken before eating (half a quart, more or less), will never do any harm, but will rather be productive of good. 2SM 297

Encourage the patients to live healthfully and to take an abundance of exercise. This will do much to restore them to health. Let seats be placed under the shade of the trees, that the patients may be encouraged to spend much time out-of-doors. And a place should be provided, enclosed either with canvas or with glass, where, in cooler weather, the patients can sit in the sun without feeling the wind…. 2SM 298

Fresh air and sunshine, cheerfulness within and without the institution, pleasant words and kindly acts–these are the remedies that the sick need, and God will crown with success your efforts to provide these remedies for the sick ones who come to the sanitarium. By happiness and cheerfulness and expressions of sympathy and hopefulness for others, your own soul will be filled with light and peace. And never forget that the sunshine of God’s blessing is worth everything to us. 2SM 298

Teach nurses and patients the value of those health-restoring agencies that are freely provided by God, and the usefulness of simple things that are easily obtained. 2SM 298

I will tell you a little about my experience with charcoal as a remedy. For some forms of indigestion, it is more efficacious than drugs. A little olive oil into which some of this powder has been stirred tends to cleanse and heal. I find it is excellent. Pulverised charcoal from eucalyptus wood we have used freely in cases of inflammation…. 2SM 298 (PH144 24)

[ Charcoal and Flaxseed. ] –We need a hospital so much. On Thursday Sister Sara McEnterfer was called to see if she could do anything for Brother B’s little son, who is eighteen months old. For several days he has had a painful swelling on the knee, supposed to be from the bite of some poisonous insect. Pulverised charcoal, mixed with flaxseed, was placed upon the swelling, and this poultice gave relief at once. The child had screamed with pain all night, but when this was applied, he slept. Today she has been to see the little one twice. She opened the swelling in two places, and a large amount of yellow matter and blood was discharged freely. The child was relieved of its great suffering. We thank the Lord that we may become intelligent in using the simple things within our reach to alleviate pain, and successfully remove its cause.–Manuscript 68, 1899 (General Manuscript). 2SM 299

Again, take warm footbaths into which have been put the leaves from the eucalyptus tree. There is great virtue in these leaves, and if you will try this, you will prove my words to be true. The oil of the eucalyptus is especially beneficial in cases of cough and pains in the chest and lungs. I want you to make a trial of this remedy which is so simple, and which costs you nothing.–Letter 20, 1909 (To the worker addressed in the preceding item). 2SM 301

[ Grape Juice and Eggs. ] –I have received light that you are injuring your body by a poverty-stricken diet. . . . It is the lack of suitable food that has caused you to suffer so keenly. You have not taken the food essential to nourish your frail physical strength. You must not deny yourself of good, wholesome food…. Get eggs of healthy fowls. Use these eggs cooked or raw. Drop them uncooked into the best unfermented wine you can find. This will supply that which is necessary to your system. . . . Eggs contain properties which are remedial agencies in counteracting poisons.– pp. 203, 204 (To Dr. D. H. Kress, 1901). 2SM 303

[ Approval of Progressive Medical Procedures ] [ Blood Transfusions. ] –There is one thing that has saved life–an infusion of blood from one person to another; but this would be difficult and perhaps impossible for you to do. I merely suggest it.– pp. 286, 287 (To Dr. D. H. Kress). 2SM 303

[ X-ray Treatment at Loma Linda. ] –For several weeks I took treatment with the X-ray for the black spot that was on my forehead. In all I took twenty-three treatments, and these succeeded in entirely removing the mark. For this I am very grateful.–Letter 30, 1911 (To her son J. E. White). 2SM 303

There are many ways of practising the healing art, but there is only one way that Heaven approves. God’s remedies are the simple agencies of nature that will not tax or debilitate the system through their powerful properties. Pure air and water, cleanliness, a proper diet, purity of life, and a firm trust in God are remedies for the want of which thousands are dying; yet these remedies are going out of date because their skilful use requires work that the people do not appreciate. Fresh air, exercise, pure water, and clean, sweet premises are within the reach of all with but little expense; but drugs are expensive, both in the outlay of means and in the effect produced upon the system. 5T 443

The physician needs more than human wisdom and power that he may know how to minister to the many perplexing cases of disease of the mind and heart with which he is called to deal. If he is ignorant of the power of divine grace, he cannot help the afflicted one, but will aggravate the difficulty; but if he has a firm hold upon God, he will be able to help the diseased, distracted mind. 5T 444

We wish to build a sanitarium where maladies may be cured by nature’s own provisions, and where the people may be taught how to treat themselves when sick; where they will learn to eat temperately of wholesome food, and be educated to refuse all narcotics,–tea, coffee, fermented wines, and stimulants of all kinds,–and to discard the flesh of dead animals. CD 281

When a letter came to me from Cooranbong, saying that Doctor —– was dying, I was that night instructed that he must have a change of diet. A raw egg, taken two or three times a day, would give the nourishment that he greatly needed. [ Letter 127, 1904 ] CD 367

1055. To use drugs while continuing evil habits is certainly inconsistent, and greatly dishonours God by dishonouring the body which he has made. Yet for all this, stimulants and drugs continue to be prescribed and freely used; while the hurtful indulgences that produce the disease are not discarded. The use of tea, coffee, tobacco, opium, wine, beer, and other stimulants gives nature a false support. Physicians should understand how to treat the sick through the use of nature’s remedies. Pure air, pure water, and healthful exercise should be employed in the treatment of the sick.– . HL 247

While the physician uses nature’s remedies for physical disease, he should point his patients to Him who can relieve the maladies of both the soul and the body. MH 111

In case of sickness, the cause should be ascertained, unhealthful conditions should be changed, wrong habits corrected. Then nature is to be assisted in her effort to expel impurities and to re-establish right conditions in the system. MH 127

Nature will want some assistance to bring things to their proper condition, which may be found in the simplest remedies, especially in the use of nature’s own furnished remedies–pure air, and with a precious knowledge of how to breathe; pure water, with a knowledge of how to apply it; plenty of sunlight in every room in the house if possible, and with an intelligent knowledge of what advantages are to be gained by its use. All these are powerful in their efficiency, and the patient who has obtained a knowledge of how to eat and dress healthfully, may live for comfort, for peace, for health; and will not be prevailed upon to put to his lips drugs, which, in the place of helping nature, paralyses her powers. If the sick and suffering will do only as well as they know in regard to living out the principles of health reform perseveringly, then they will in nine cases out of ten recover from their ailments.(Manuscript 22, 1887). MM 223

The use of certain herbs that the Lord has made to grow for the good of man, is in harmony with the exercise of faith, –MS 31, 1911 (written June 3, 1888) PH144 04

If the eyes are weak, if there is pain in the eyes, or inflammation, soft flannel cloths wet in hot water and salt, will bring relief quickly. PH144 06 (2SM 297)

There are many more simple remedies which will do much to restore healthful action to the body. All these simple preparations the Lord expects us to use for ourselves, but man’s extremities are God’s opportunities. If we neglect to do that which is within the reach of nearly every family, and ask the Lord to relieve pain when we are too indolent to make use of these remedies within our power, it is simply presumption. The Lord expects us to work in order that we may obtain food. He does not propose that we shall gather the harvest unless we break the sod, till the soil, and cultivate the produce. Then God sends the rain and the sunshine and the clouds to cause vegetation to flourish. God works and man co-operates with God. Then there is seedtime and harvest. PH144 06 (2SM 297)

There are simple herbs and roots that every family may use for themselves, and need not call in a physician any sooner than they would call a lawyer. PH144 08

Were I sick, I would just as soon call in a lawyer as a physician from among general practitioners. I would not touch their nostrums to which they give Latin names. I am determined to know, in straight English, the name of everything that I introduce into my system. PH144 09

Drug medication is to be discarded. On this point the conscience of the physician must ever be kept tender, and true, and clean. The inclination to use poisonous drugs, which kill, if they do not cure, needs to be guarded against. Matters have been laid open before me in reference to the use of drugs. Many have been treated with drugs, and the result has been death. Our physicians, by practising drug medication, have lost many cases that need not have died if they had left their drugs out of the sick-room. PH144 10

Experimenting in drugs is a very expensive business. Paralysis of the brain and tongue is often the result, and the victims die an unnatural death, when, if they had been treated perseveringly with unwearied, unrelaxed diligence, with hot and cold water, hot compresses, packs and dripping sheets, they would be alive today. PH144 11

As to drugs being used in our institutions, it is contrary to the light which the Lord has been pleased to give. The drugging business has done more harm to our world and killed more than it has helped or cured. The light was first given to me why institutions should be established, that is sanitariums were to reform the medical practices of physicians. PH144 12

This is God’s method. The herbs that grow for the benefit of man, and the little handful of herbs kept and steeped and used for sudden ailments, have served tenfold, yes, one hundred fold better purposes, than all the drugs hidden under mysterious names and dealt out to the sick. PH144 12

The drug science has been exalted, but if every bottle that comes from every such institution were done away with, there would be fewer invalids in the world today. Drug medication should never have been introduced into our institutions. There was no need of this being so, and for this very reason the Lord would have us establish an institution where He can come in and where His grace and power can be revealed. ‘I am the Resurrection and the Life,’ He declares. PH144 12

The true method for healing the sick is to tell them of the herbs that grow for the benefit of man. Scientists have attached large names to these simplest preparations, but true education will lead us to teach the sick that they need not call in a doctor any more than they would call in a lawyer. They can themselves administer the simple herbs if necessary. PH144 13

To educate the human family that the doctor alone knows all the ills of infants and persons of every age is false teaching, and the sooner we as a people stand on the principles of health reform, the greater will be the blessing that will come to those who would do true medical work. There is a work to be done in treating the sick with water and teaching them to make the most of the sunshine and physical exercise. Thus in simple language, we may teach the people how to preserve health, how to avoid sickness. This is the work of our sanitariums are called upon to do. This is true science.–MS 105, (written Aug. 26, 1898) PH144 13

Shall physicians continue to resort to drugs, which leave a deadly evil in the system, destroying that life which Christ came to restore? Christ’s remedies cleanse the system. But Satan has tempted man to introduce into the system that which weakens the human machinery, clogging and destroying the fine, beautiful arrangements of God. The drugs administered to the sick do not restore, but destroy. Drugs never cure. Instead, they place in the system seeds which bear a very bitter harvest. PH144 14

Our Saviour is the restorer of the moral image of God in man. He has supplied in the natural world remedies for the ills of man, that His followers may have life, and that they may have it more abundantly. We can with safety discard the concoctions which man has used in the past. The Lord has provided antidotes for disease in simple plants, and these can be used by faith, with no denial of faith; for by using the blessings provided by God for our benefit we are co-operating with Him. We can use water and sunshine and the herbs which He has caused to grow for healing maladies brought on by indiscretion or accident. –MS 65, 1899 (written April 25, 1899) PH144 14

It would have been better if, from the first, all drugs had been kept out of our sanitariums, and use had been made of such simple remedies as are found in pure water, pure air, sunlight, and some of the simple herbs growing in the field. These would be just as efficacious as the drugs used under mysterious names, and concocted by human science. And they would leave no injurious effects in the system. PH144 15 (2SM 291)

I have been shown that we should have many more women who can deal especially with the diseases of women, many more lady nurses who will treat the sick in a simple way and without the use of drugs. PH144 16

By His own working agencies He has created material which will restore the sick to health. If men would use aright the wisdom God has given them, this world would be a place resembling heaven.–MS 63, 1899. PH144 16

We should make decided efforts to heed the directions the Lord has given in regard to the care of the sick. They should be given every advantage possible. All the restorative agencies that the Lord has provided should be made use of in our sanitarium work.–MS 19, 1911. PH144 16

When the Lord told Hezekiah that He would spare his life for fifteen years, and as a sign that He would fulfil His promise, caused the sun to go back ten degrees, why did He not put His direct, restoring power upon the King? He told him to apply a bunch of figs to his sore, and that natural remedy, blessed by God, healed him. The God of nature directs the human agent to use natural remedies now. –Letter 182, 1899. PH144 16

Special instruction should be given in the art of treating the sick, without the use of poisonous drugs, and in harmony with the light that God has given. Students should come forth from the school without having sacrificed the principles of health reform.– Letter 90, 1908. PH144 17

The Lord will be the Helper of every physician who will work together with Him in the effort to restore suffering humanity to health, not with drugs, but with nature’s remedies. Christ is the great physician, the wonderful Healer. He gives success to those who work in partnership with Him.–Letter 142, 1902. PH144 17

In the winter of 1864, my Willie was suddenly and violently brought down with lung fever. We had just buried our oldest son with this disease, and were very anxious in regard to Willie, fearing that he, too, might die. We decided that we would not send for a physician, but do the best we could with him ourselves by the use of water, and entreat the Lord in behalf of the child. We called in a few, who had faith to unite their prayers with ours. We had a sweet assurance of God’s presence and blessing.

The next day Willie was very sick. He was wandering. He did not seem to see or hear me when I spoke to him. His heart had no regular beat, but was in a constant agitated flutter. We continued to look to God in his behalf, and to use water freely upon his head, and a compress constantly upon his lungs, and soon he seemed as rational as ever. He suffered severe pain in his right side, and could not lie upon it for a moment. This pain we subdued with cold water compresses, varying the temperature of the water according to the degree of the fever. We were very careful to keep his hands and feet warm.

We expected the crisis would come the seventh day. We had but little rest during his sickness, and were obliged to give him up into other’s care the fourth and fifth nights. My husband and myself the fifth day felt very anxious. The child raised fresh blood and coughed considerably. My husband spent much time in prayer. We left our child in careful hands that night. Before retiring my husband prayed long and earnestly. Suddenly his burden of prayer left him, and it seemed as though a voice spoke to him, and said, Go lie down, I will take care of the child.

I had retired sick, and could not sleep for anxiety for several hours. I felt pressed for breath, Although sleeping in a large chamber, I arose and opened the door into a large hall, and was at once relieved, and soon slept. I dreamed that an experienced physician was standing by my child, watching every breath, with one hand over his heart, and with the other feeling his pulse. He turned to us and said, ‘The crisis has passed. He has seen his worst night. He will now come up speedily, for he has not the injurious influence of drugs to recover from. Nature has nobly done her work to rid the system of impurities.’ I related to him my worn-out condition, my pressure for breath, and the relief obtained by opening the door.

Said he, ‘That which gave you relief will also receive your child. He needs air. You have kept him too warm. The heated air coming from a stove is injurious, and were it not for the air coming in at the crevices of the windows, would be poisonous and destroy life. Stove heat destroys the vitality of the air, and weakens the lungs. The child’s lungs have been weakened by the room being kept too warm. Sick persons are debilitated by disease, and need all the invigorating air that they can bear to strengthen the vital organs to resist disease. And yet in most cases, air and light are excluded from the sick room at the very time when most needed, as though dangerous enemies.’

This dream and my husband’s experience were a consolation to us both. We found in the morning that our boy had passed a restless night. He seemed to be in a high fever until noon. Then the fever left him, and he appeared quite well, except weak. He had eaten but one small cracker through his five days sickness. He came up rapidly, and has had better health than he has had for several days before. This experience is valuable to us. PH144 19

[ Other Experiences With Charcoal ] [ A Rapid Recovery. ] –A brother was taken sick with inflammation of the bowels and bloody dysentery. The man was not a careful health reformer, but indulged his appetite. We were just preparing to leave Texas, where we had been labouring for several months, and we had carriages prepared to take away this brother and his family, and several others who were suffering from malarial fever. My husband and I thought we would stand this expense rather than have the heads of several families die and leave their wives and children unprovided for.

Two or three were taken in a large spring wagon on spring mattresses. But this man who was suffering from inflammation of the bowels, sent for me to come to him. My husband and I decided that it would not do to move him. Fears were entertained that mortification had set in. Then the thought came to me like a communication from the Lord to take pulverised charcoal, put water upon it, and give this water to the sick man to drink, putting bandages of the charcoal over the bowels and stomach. We were about one mile from the city of Denison, but the sick man’s son went to a blacksmith’s shop, secured the charcoal, and pulverised it, and then used it according to the directions given. The result was that in half an hour there was a change for the better. We had to go on our journey and leave the family behind, but what was our surprise the following day to see their wagon overtake us. The sick man was lying in a bed in the wagon. The blessing of God had worked with the simple means used.–Letter 182, 1899 (To a worker in an overseas field. See p. 287). PH144 22 (2SM 299)

One of the most beneficial remedies is pulverised charcoal, placed in a bag and used in fomentations. This is a most successful remedy. If wet in smartweed boiled, it is still better. I have ordered this in cases where the sick were suffering great pain, and when it has been confided to me by the physician that he thought it was the last before the close of life. Then I suggested the charcoal, and the patient slept, the turning point came, and recovery was the result. To students when injured with bruised hands and suffering with inflammation, I have prescribed this simple remedy, with perfect success. The poison of inflammation was overcome, the pain removed, and healing went on rapidly. The most severe inflammation of the eyes will be relieved by a poultice of charcoal, put in a bag, and dipped in hot or cold water, as will best suit the case. This works like a charm. PH144 24 (2SM 294)

On one occasion a physician came to me in great distress. He had been called to attend a young woman who was dangerously ill. She had contracted fever while on the campground, and was taken to our school building near Melbourne, Australia. But she became so much worse that it was feared she could not live. The physician, Dr. Merritt Kellogg, came to me and said, “Sister White, have you any light for me on this case? If relief cannot be given our sister, she can live but a few hours.” I replied, “Send to a blacksmith’s shop, and get some pulverised charcoal; make a poultice of it, and lay it over her stomach and sides.” The doctor hastened away to follow out my instructions. Soon he returned, saying, “Relief came in less than half an hour after the application of the poultices. She is now having the first natural sleep she has had for days.” PH144 25 (2SM 295)

Always study and teach the use of the simplest remedies, and the special blessing of the Lord may be expected to follow the use of these means which are within the reach of the common people.–Letter 100, 1903. PH144 25 (2SM 298)

I have ordered the same treatment for others who were suffering great pain, and it has brought relief and been the means of saving life. My mother had told me that snake bites and the sting of reptiles and poisonous insects could often be rendered harmless by the use of charcoal poultices. When working on the land at Avondale, Australia, the workmen would often bruise their hands and limbs, and this in many cases resulted in such severe inflammation that the worker would have to leave his work for some time. One came to me one day in this condition, with his hand tied in a sling. He was much troubled over the circumstance; for his help was needed in clearing the land I said to him, “Go to the place where you have been burning the timber, and get me some charcoal from the eucalyptus tree, pulverise it, and I will dress your hand.” This was done, and the next morning he reported that the pain was gone. Soon he was ready to return to his work. PH144 26 (2SM 295)

I write these things that you may know that the Lord has not left us without the use of simple remedies which, when used, will not leave the system in the weakened condition in which the use of drugs so often leaves it. We need well-trained nurses who can understand how to use the simple remedies that nature provides for restoration to health, and who can teach those who are ignorant of the laws of health how to use these simple but effective cures. PH144 27 (2SM 296)

You are not justified in advocating one school above the others as if it were the only one worthy of respect. Those who vindicate one school of medicine and bitterly condemn another, are actuated by a zeal that is not according to knowledge. With Pharisaic pride some men look down upon others who have received a diploma from the so-called standard school. … The use of drugs has resulted in far more harm than good, and should our physicians who claim to believe the truth, almost entirely dispense with medicine, and faithfully practice along the line of , using <nature’s remedies=””>, far greater success would attend their efforts. There is no need whatever to exalt the method whereby drugs are administered. I know whereof I speak. Brethren of the medical profession, I entreat you to think candidly and put away childish things. . . . They resort to drugs when greater skill and knowledge would teach them the . Extracts on Medical Work, pages 19-23. PH144 29</nature’s>

Meat Eating by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

[ Restoration of the Whole Man to God’s Image ] –The great object of life should be to restore to God soul, body, and spirit. If the moral image of God is restored in the poor, degraded sot, it will not be by continuing to give him liquor. In every city the Lord would have a place where sin-sick souls may find courage and sustaining help to overcome all unnatural appetites and sinful indulgences–tobacco using, tea and liquor drinking. All flesh meat is to be discarded. Educational meetings should be held where young men may be instructed how to develop a perfect manhood. Then they can become teachers of good things.–Letter 95, 1898, p. 3. (To Bro. Hubbard, Nov. 18, 1898.) 10MR 231

Much injury is done to health by the variety of the food which is seen on so many tables. Take the different dishes that are placed on the table at one meal, and put them all together in one vessel–stir them up together. Does it make the stomach turn to look at it? Leave it for a few hours and it will ferment. Yet thousands compel their stomachs to receive just such a mass as this every day–half masticated meat, condiments, spices, pies, and sweet puddings are washed down with tea and coffee. The abused stomach is obliged to take them and do the best it can with them. 10MR 286

Let the food be palatably prepared and nicely served. More dishes will have to be prepared than would be necessary if flesh-meat were served. Other things can be provided, so that meats can be discarded. Milk and cream can be used by some. 13MR 039

In our family we have breakfast at half past six o’clock, and dinner at half past one. We have no supper. We would change our times of eating a little, were it not for the fact that these are the most convenient hours for some of the members of the family. I eat two meals a day, and still follow the light given me 35 years ago. I use no meat. As for myself, I have settled the butter question. I do not use it. This question should easily be settled in every place where the purest article cannot be obtained. We have two good milk cows, a Jersey and Holstein. We use cream, and all are satisfied with this. 13MR 042

You cannot live too plainly when you are studying so constantly. Your father and I have dropped milk, cream, butter, sugar, and meat entirely since we came to California. We are far clearer in mind and far better in body. We live very plainly. We cannot write unless we do live simply. Your father bought meat once for May while she was sick, but not a penny have we expended on meat since. We have the most excellent fruit of all kinds. Do you want we should send you some figs? How is your clothing? Let us know just how you are feeling; and is your clothing well taken care of? Are you happy? 14MR 322

We have a large family, and besides have many guests, but neither meat nor butter is placed upon our table. We use the cream from the milk of the cows which we feed ourselves. We purchase butter for cooking purposes from dairies where the cows are in healthful condition and have good pasture.– Letter 76, 1895 14MR 326

Two years ago I came to the conclusion that there was danger in using the flesh of dead animals, and since then I have not used meat at all. It is never placed on my table. I use fish when I can get it. We can get beautiful fish from the saltwater lake near here. I use neither tea nor coffee. As I labour against these things, I cannot but practice that which I know to be best for health, and my family are all in perfect harmony with me. You see, my dear niece, that I am telling you matters just as they are. 14MR 330

There are many who spend their money for that which is not bread–for tea, coffee, the large use of flesh-meats. All of these produce their sure results in painful affliction. Many animals have been butchered when their blood was in a high state of fever, apparently boiling with madness. Those who eat of these meats are subject to inflammation and blood-poisoning. Some have distressing spasms, some have great distress of the bowels. 15MR 283

You ask in regard to canvassers who travel and have to eat bread with swine’s flesh in it. I see here a serious difficulty, but there is a remedy. Learn to make good, hygienic rolls and keep them with you. You can generally obtain hot milk, or at least a cup of hot water with milk, and this, with fruit or without fruit, will nourish the system. Many plans may be devised with some little tact and labour, that many difficulties in the line of eating unwholesome food may be overcome. I advise every Sabbath-keeping canvasser to avoid meat eating, not because it is regarded as sin to eat meat, but because it is not healthful. The animal creation is groaning.–Ms 15, 1889. Ellen White Estate, Wash. D. C. August 7, 1986. Entire Manuscript. 16MR 173

Years ago the light was given me that the position should not be taken to discard all meat, because in some cases it was better than the desserts and dishes composed of sweets. These are sure to create disturbances. It is the variety and mixture of meat, vegetables, fruit, wines, tea, coffee, sweet cakes, and rich pies that ruin the stomach and place human beings in the position where they become invalids, with all the disagreeable effects of sickness upon the disposition. The character becomes perverted, a depraved appetite is established, and a diseased religious experience is the result. The words of the apostle to the Romans should be repeated to all the churches and to all families: “I beseech you therefor, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God” [Rom. 12:1, 2]. 18MR 352

As far as we have knowledge, the sanitarium is doing good work. We have just come to the point of the vexed meat question: Should not those who come to the sanitarium have meat on their tables and be instructed to leave it off gradually? One physician, Dr. Caro, and another, Dr. Silas Rand, as in the case of Dr. Maxon, have prescribed a meat diet for the patients, and in one case the large use of butter, even as high as three pounds per week. I knew that these prescriptions were not in the order of God, but that if a change should take place, and we meet one difficulty, a worse state of things might be created. 18MR 352

The Lord would bring His people into a position where they will not touch nor taste the flesh of dead animals. Then let not these things be prescribed by any physician who has a knowledge of the truth for this time. There is no safety in eating the flesh of dead animals, and in a short time the milk of the cow will also be excluded from the diet of God’s commandment- keeping people. In a short time it will not be safe to use anything that comes from the animal creation. Those who take God at His word and obey His commandments with the whole heart will be blessed. He will be their shield of protection. But the Lord will not be trifled with. Distrust, disobedience, and alienation from God’s will and way will place the sinner in a position where the Lord cannot give him His divine favour. 18MR 354

I am happy to report I am in excellent health. I have prescribed all meat, all butter. None appears on my table. My head is clearer, my strength firmer, and my conscience more free, for I know I am following the light which God has given us. I write from fifteen to twenty pages each day. It is now eleven o’clock and I have written fourteen pages of manuscript for Volume four [[ Spirit of Prophecy ] , vol. 4] and seven pages of letters to different ones besides this. I feel continually grateful to God for His merciful kindness. I will not allow one feeling of ingratitude to be harboured. When I think how weak and feeble I was when I started on my eastern journey, and how the Lord sustained me and blessed me, and returned me back in safety, my heart is filled to overflowing with His great love. 19MR 078

Never allow Dr. _____ to connect with the institution with the understanding that tea, coffee, and flesh meat will be served to the patients. . . . 1MR 289

In regard to flesh meat, do not bring it into the [Wahroonga] sanitarium. Neither tea nor coffee should be served. Caramel cereal, made as nicely as possible, should be served in the place of these health-destroying beverages. In regard to the third meal, do not make eating but two meals compulsory. Some do best healthwise when eating three light meals, and when they are restricted to two, they feel the change severely. 1MR 289

We are not to make rules with the idea that they are never to be changed or modified. In our sanitariums the seventh-day Sabbath is ever to be kept holy. No tea, coffee, or flesh meat is to be served, unless it is in some special case, where the patient particularly desires it, and then, these articles of food should be served to him in his room. No tests that the Bible does not require are to be brought in. Every effort should be made to win the confidence of the patients, that their hearts may be reached by the truth. The workers are to draw as near to them as they can, bringing them into the sunshine of Christ’s love. 1MR 290

I saw that your views concerning swine’s flesh would prove no injury if you have them to yourselves; but in your judgement and opinion you have made this question a test, and your actions have plainly shown your faith in this matter. If God requires His people to abstain from swine’s flesh, He will convict them on the matter. He is just as willing to show His honest children their duty, as to show their duty to individuals upon whom He has not laid the burden of His work. If it is the duty of the church to abstain from swine’s flesh, God will discover it to more than two or three. He will teach His their duty. 1T 206

Some are indulging lustful appetite which wars against the soul and is a constant hindrance to their spiritual advancement. They constantly bear an accusing conscience, and if straight truths are talked they are prepared to be offended. They are self-condemned and feel that subjects have been purposely selected to touch their case. They feel grieved and injured, and withdraw themselves from the assemblies of the saints. They forsake the assembling of themselves together, for then their consciences are not so disturbed. They soon lose their interest in the meetings and their love for the truth, and, unless they entirely reform, will go back and take their position with the rebel host who stand under the black banner of Satan. If these will crucify fleshly lusts which war against the soul, they will get out of the way, where the arrows of truth will pass harmlessly by them. But while they indulge lustful appetite, and thus cherish their idols, they make themselves a mark for the arrows of truth to hit, and if truth is spoken at all, they must be wounded. Some think that they cannot reform, that health would be sacrificed should they attempt to leave the use of tea, tobacco, and flesh meats. This is the suggestion of Satan. It is these hurtful stimulants that are surely undermining the constitution and preparing the system for acute diseases by impairing Nature’s fine machinery and battering down her fortifications erected against disease and premature decay. 1T 548

For about two years self and family have tried the two meal per day system,[* SEE APPENDIX C.] during which time we have not used meats of any kind; neither have we used tea or coffee, nor any highly seasoned food, and but a very small quantity of fish; we have used grains, fruits, and vegetables. The results of the system are evenness of temper, clearness of mind, steadiness of nerve, increased mental power, and a better subjection of the physical to the moral power. 2BIO 137

If in the spring of the year we felt languor (really the result of consuming so much fat and flesh meats during the winter), we resorted to sharp pickles, horseradish, mustard, pepper, and the like, to “sharpen the appetite” and tone up the system. We naturally expected a “poor spell” in the spring before we could get newly grown vegetables.– , December, 1899 2BIO 298

We have neither meat nor butter on our table, and we have but two meals a day. If any of my workers desire a simple meal in the evening, I do not have anything to say against it.–Letter 363, 1907, p. 5. (To D. H. Kress, Nov. 5, 1907.) 2MR 187

[ Counsel on the Administration of Drugs ] [ Seldom Needed–Use Them Less and Less. ] –Drug medication, as it is generally practised, is a curse. Educate away from drugs. Use them less and less, and depend more upon hygienic agencies; then nature will respond to God’s physicians–pure air, pure water, proper exercise, a clear conscience. Those who persist in the use of tea, coffee, and flesh meats will feel the need of drugs, but many might recover without one grain of medicine if they would obey the laws of health. Drugs need seldom be used.[* IN HARMONY WITH THESE WORDS WAS MRS. WHITE’S COUNSEL WHEN ASKED CONCERNING THE USE OF QUININE IN THE TREATMENT OF MALARIA. HER SON, WHO TRAVELLED WITH HER AND ASSISTED HER, REPORTS THE FOLLOWING: “ONE TIME WHILE WE WERE IN AUSTRALIA, A BROTHER WHO HAD BEEN ACTING AS A MISSIONARY IN THE ISLANDS, TOLD MOTHER OF THE SICKNESS AND DEATH OF HIS FIRST-BORN SON. HE WAS SERIOUSLY AFFLICTED WITH MALARIA, AND HIS FATHER WAS ADVISED TO GIVE HIM QUININE, BUT IN VIEW OF THE COUNSEL IN THE TESTIMONIES TO AVOID THE USE OF QUININE HE REFUSED TO ADMINISTER IT, AND HIS SON DIED. WHEN HE MET SISTER WHITE, HE ASKED HER THIS QUESTION: ‘WOULD I HAVE SINNED TO GIVE THE BOY QUININE WHEN I KNEW OF NO OTHER WAY TO CHECK MALARIA AND WHEN THE PROSPECT WAS THAT HE WOULD DIE WITHOUT IT?’ IN REPLY SHE SAID, ‘NO, WE ARE EXPECTED TO DO THE BEST WE CAN.'” –W. C. WHITE LETTER, SEPTEMBER 10, 1935.–COMPILERS.]– p. 261 (1890). 2SM 281

I come again to Christians. If all who profess to obey the law of God were free from iniquity, my soul would be relieved; but they are not. Even some who profess to keep all the commandments of God are guilty of the sin of adultery. What can I say to arouse their benumbed sensibilities? Moral principle, strictly carried out, becomes the only safeguard of the soul. If ever there was a time when the diet should be of the most simple kind, it is now. Meat should not be placed before our children. Its influence is to excite and strengthen the lower passions, and has a tendency to deaden the moral powers. Grains and fruits prepared free from grease, and in as natural a condition as possible, should be the food for the tables of all who claim to be preparing for translation to heaven. The less feverish the diet, the more easily can the passions be controlled. Gratification of taste should not be consulted irrespective of physical, intellectual, or moral health. 2T 352

The minds of some of these children are so weakened that they have but one half or one third of the brilliancy of intellect that they might have had had they been virtuous and pure. They have thrown it away in self-abuse. Right here in this church, corruption is teeming on every hand. Now and then there is a sing, or some gathering for pleasure. Every time I hear of these, I feel like clothing myself in sackcloth. “Oh that my head were waters, and mine eyes a fountain of tears!” “Spare Thy people, O Lord.” I feel distressed. I have an agony of soul that is beyond anything that I can describe to you. You are asleep. Would the lightning and thunder of Sinai arouse this church? Would they arouse you, fathers and mothers, to commence the work of reformation in your own houses? You should be teaching your children. You should be instructing them how to shun the vices and corruptions of this age. Instead of this, many are studying how to get something good to eat. You place upon your tables butter, eggs, and meat, and your children partake of them. They are fed with the very things that will excite their animal passions, and then you come to meeting and ask God to bless and save your children. How high do your prayers go? You have a work to do first. When you have done all for your children which God has left for you to do then you can with confidence claim the special help that God has promised to give you. 2T 361

You should be teaching your children. You should be instructing them how to shun the vices and corruptions of this age. Instead of this, many are studying how to get something good to eat. You place upon your tables butter, eggs and meat, and your children partake of them. They are fed with the very things that will excite their animal passions and then you come to meeting and ask God to bless and save your children. How high do your prayers go? You have a work to do first. When you have done all for your children which God has left for you to do, then you can with confidence claim the special help that God has promised to give you. 2T 362

We want to work from the right standpoint. We want to act like men and women that are to be brought into judgement. And when we adopt the health reform we should adopt it from a sense of duty, not because somebody else has adopted it. I have not changed my course a particle since I adopted the health reform. I have not taken one step back since the light from heaven upon this subject first shone upon my pathway. I broke away from everything at once,–from meat and butter, and from three meals,–and that while engaged in exhaustive brain labour, writing from early morning till sundown. I came down to two meals a day without changing my labour. I have been a great sufferer from disease, having had five shocks of paralysis. I have been with my left arm bound to my side for months because the pain in my heart was so great. When making these changes in my diet, I refused to yield to taste and let that govern me. Shall that stand in the way of my securing greater strength, that I may therewith glorify my Lord? Shall that stand in my way for a moment? Never! I suffered keen hunger. I was a great meat eater. But when faint, I placed my arms across my stomach and said: “I will not taste a morsel. I will eat simple food, or I will not eat at all.” Bread was distasteful to me. I could seldom eat a piece as large as a dollar. Some things in the reform I could get along with very well, but when I came to the bread I was especially set against it. When I made these changes I had a special battle to fight. The first two or three meals, I could not eat. I said to my stomach: “You may wait until you can eat bread.” In a little while I could eat bread, and graham bread, too. This I could not eat before; but now it tastes good, and I have had no loss of appetite. 2T 371

B has been very deficient. While in her best condition of health, his wife was not provided with a plenty of wholesome food and with proper clothing. Then, when she needed extra clothing and extra food, and that of a simple yet nutritious quality, it was not allowed her. Her system craved material to convert into blood, but he would not provide it. A moderate amount of milk and sugar, and a little salt, white bread raised with yeast for a change, graham flour prepared in a variety of ways by other hands than her own, plain cake with raisins, rice pudding with raisins, prunes, and figs, occasionally, and many other dishes I might mention, would have answered the demand of appetite. If he could not obtain some of these things, a little domestic wine would have done her no injury; it would have been better for her to have it than to do without it. In some cases, even a small amount of the least hurtful meat would do less injury than to suffer strong cravings for it. 2T 383

One family in particular have needed all the benefits they could receive from the reform in diet, yet these very ones have been completely backslidden. Meat and butter have been used by them quite freely, and spices have not been entirely discarded. This family could have received great benefit from a nourishing, well-regulated diet. The head of the family needed plain, nutritious food. His habits were sedentary, and his blood moved sluggishly through the system. He could not, like others, have the benefit of healthful exercise; therefore his food should have been of the right quality and quantity. There has not been in this family the right management in regard to diet; there has been irregularity. There should have been a specified time for each meal, and the food should have been prepared in a simple form and free from grease; but pains should have been taken to have it nutritious, healthful, and inviting. In this family, as also in many others, a special parade has been made for visitors, many dishes prepared and frequently made too rich, so that those seated at the table would be tempted to eat to excess. Then in the absence of company there was a great reaction, a falling off in the preparations brought on the table. The diet was spare and lacked nourishment. It was considered not so much matter “just for ourselves.” The meals were frequently picked up, and the regular time for eating not regarded. Every member of the family was injured by such management. It is a sin for any of our sisters to make such great preparations for visitors, and wrong their own families by a spare diet which will fail to nourish the system. 2T 485

The brother referred to felt a lack in his system; he was not nourished, and he thought that meat would give him the needed strength. Had he been suitably cared for, his table spread at the right time with food of a nourishing quality, all the demands of nature would have been abundantly supplied. The butter and meat stimulate. These have injured the stomach and perverted the taste. The sensitive nerves of the brain have been benumbed, and the animal appetite strengthened at the expense of the moral and intellectual faculties. These higher powers, which should control, have been growing weaker, so that eternal things have not been discerned. Paralysis has benumbed the spiritual and devotional. Satan has triumphed to see how easily he can come in through the appetite and control men and women of intelligence, calculated by the Creator to do a good and great work.

2T 485

I have a well-set table on all occasions. I make no change for visitors, whether believers or unbelievers. I intend never to be surprised by an unreadiness to entertain at my table from one to half a dozen extra who may chance to come in. I have enough simple, healthful food ready to satisfy hunger and nourish the system. If any want more than this, they are at liberty to find it elsewhere. No butter or flesh meats of any kind come on my table. Cake is seldom found there. I generally have an ample supply of fruits, good bread, and vegetables. Our table is always well patronised, and all who partake of the food do well, and improve upon it. All sit down with no Epicurean appetite, and eat with a relish the bounties supplied by our Creator. 2T 487

The use of meat while at the Retreat awakened the old appetite, and after I returned home, it clamoured for indulgence. Then I resolved to change entirely, and not under any circumstances eat meat, and thus encourage this appetite. Not a morsel of meat or butter has been on my table since I returned. We have milk, fruit, grains, and vegetables. 3BIO 245

There is a class who profess to believe the truth, who do not use tobacco, snuff, tea, or coffee, yet they are guilty of gratifying the appetite in a different manner. They crave highly-seasoned meats, with rich gravies, and their appetite has become so perverted that they cannot be satisfied with even meat, unless prepared in a manner most injurious. The stomach is fevered, the digestive organs are taxed, and yet the stomach labours hard to dispose of the load forced upon it. After the stomach has performed its task it becomes exhausted, which causes faintness. Here many are deceived, and think that it is the want of food which produces such feelings, and without giving the stomach time to rest, they take more food, which for the time removes the faintness. And the more the appetite is indulged, the more will be its clamours for gratification. This faintness is generally the result of meat-eating, and eating frequently, and too much. The stomach becomes weary by being kept constantly at work, disposing of food not the most healthful. Having no time for rest, the digestive organs become enfeebled, hence the sense of “goneness,” and desire for frequent eating. The remedy such require is to eat less frequently and less liberally, and be satisfied with plain, simple food, eating twice, or at most, three times a day. The stomach must have its regular periods for labour and rest, hence eating irregularly between meals is a most pernicious violation of the laws of health. With regular habits, and proper food, the stomach will gradually recover. 4ASG 129

But since the Lord presented before me, in June, 1863, the subject of meat-eating in relation to health, I have left the use of meat. For a while it was rather difficult to bring my appetite to bread, for which, formerly, I have had but little relish. But by persevering, I have been able to do this. I have lived for nearly one year without meat. For about six months most of the bread upon our table has been unleavened cakes, made of unbolted wheat-meal and water, and a very little salt. We use fruits and vegetables liberally. I have lived for eight months upon two meals a day. I have applied myself to writing the most of the time for above a year. For eight months have been confined closely to writing. My brain has been constantly taxed, and I have had but little exercise. Yet my health has never been better than for the past six months. My former faint and dizzy feelings have left me. I have been troubled every spring with loss of appetite. The last spring I had no trouble in this respect. Our plain food, eaten twice a day, is enjoyed with a keen relish. We have no meat, cake, or any rich food upon our table. We use no lard, but in its place, milk, cream, and some butter. We have our food prepared with but little salt, and have dispensed with spices of all kinds. We breakfast at seven, and take our dinner at one. It is seldom I have a faint feeling. My appetite is satisfied. My food is eaten with a greater relish than ever before. 4ASG 153

Indulgence in meat-eating, and tea-drinking and other forms of self-pleasing is injurious to the health of body and the soul. . . . Every indulgence of perverted appetite is a fleshly lust which wars against the soul. By your large meat-eating you are placing in your stomach that which animalises you. While strengthening the animal propensities, you are weakening the higher, holier attributes, which you so need to cultivate. Your sensibilities are blunted, so that you cannot discern sacred things. 4MR 385

I saw that Brother Morrell was a nervous dyspeptic. Should he adopt the health reform, his health would improve. Everything of a stimulating nature as tea, coffee, or flesh meats, he should avoid. These are all too stimulating, too great a tax to the nervous system. They do not impart strength as he supposes to the nerves, but take the strength from the nerves and use his reserve force, vital force. They have an exhilarating influence at first, but in the end [leave] him just as much below the medium, as through their influence he was raised above the medium. These things are an injury, and he should by degrees leave all stimulating, irritating causes and eat food that will not simulate and draw upon the strength of the nerves, thus having an influence to debilitate the nervous system. He will for a time feel the need of these hurtful brain- and nerve-weakening indulgences, but in time he will recover as much by their disuse as he has lost through their use. Then can the brain think more calmly, sleep will not be so uncertain. . . . 5MR 298

These things of course, we should not countenance, yet, when I view the matter from another standpoint, I am led to inquire, What better can be done for the feeble sick who have no hope of heaven, no consolation received by the Christian? Their sources of enjoyment must be derived from a different source; while the Christian has the elevating influence of the power of grace, the sinner must draw from another source his enjoyments. If ever I prize Christ and the Christian hope, it is here, while looking upon poor invalids with but little prospect before them of ever recovering their health and having no hope for a better life. Dr. Jackson carries out his principles in regard to diet to the letter. He places no butter or salt upon his table, no meat or any kind of grease. But he sets a liberal table. Waiters are constantly in attendance and if a dish is getting low they remove it and replenish. The food I call liberal and good. All the difficulty is, there is danger of eating too much. All our food is eaten with a keen relish. If anyone requires a little salt they have it supplied for the asking. A little bell sits by their plate, which they use to call the waiter, who provides them what they ask. 5MR 381

This is what we need: simple food prepared in a simple, wholesome, and relishable manner. We have no butter and no meat on our table. We do not think fried potatoes are healthful, for there is more or less grease or butter used in preparing them. Good baked or boiled potatoes served up with cream and a sprinkling of salt are the most healthful. The remnants of Irish and sweet potatoes are prepared with a little cream and salt and rebaked, and not fried; they are excellent. I have had a good appetite and relish my food, and am perfectly satisfied with the portion which I select, which I know does not injure my digestive organs. Others can eat food which I cannot, such as lentils and beans.–Letter 322, 1905. (To Brother and Sister Belden, November 26, 1905.) 5MR 408

I have had the situation opened to me, my brother, and the results for which a sanitarium should be conducted. The Boulder Sanitarium had, in the fear of God, taken the ground that our leading sanitariums have taken–to discard meat, tea, coffee, spirituous liquor, and the drug medications. Temperance principles had been taught in parlour lectures, and in other ways. Wholesome foods were served, and genuine health reform was taught. This institution should have had the right of way. But by the location of another sanitarium so nearby, the principles of which are in some respects quite different from those of the Boulder Sanitarium, difficulties will be presented which should not exist.–Letter 196, 1906. 6BIO 036

As yet we have received only two hundred and fifty pounds from you. Special direction was given in regard to the manufacturing of health foods, but lately we have not had money to invest in peanuts for our family. We eat no meat or butter, and use very little milk in cooking. There is no fresh fruit at this season. We have a good yield of tomatoes, but our family think much of the nuts prepared in a variety of ways. . . . I cannot eat a great variety of food in the vegetable line. Sometimes I venture to go a little farther in taking dried peas, prepared as I had them prepared at the Sanitarium. But it costs me too much. Gas accumulates and crowds my heart. . . . I am so thankful that the Lord has given us enough to eat. There are poor families who do not have enough to satisfy hunger. I am thankful that I can eat my two meals, and feel in every way comfortable. Apples here are high, and of an inferior quality, but we shall soon have fresh oranges and lemons.–Letter 73, 1899, pp. 9, 10. (To J. H. Kellogg, April 17, 1899.) 7MR 325

“Then one of the most solemn addresses was given upon temperance. The subject was taken up from the table. ‘Here,’ said the speaker, ‘is the appetite created for love of strong liquor. Appetite and passion are the ruling sins of the age. Appetite, the way it is indulged, influences the stomach and excites the animal propensities. The moral powers are depressed and become the slave to appetite. The use of flesh meats stimulates and inflames; the flesh of dead animals produces disease of almost every type and the afflicted think and talk as though God’s providence had something to do with it when the cause of their sufferings was what they placed upon their own tables in butter, in spices, in cheese, in flesh meats and a variety of dishes that are not liquor, which tempt constantly to eat too much.'” –Ms 7, 1874, p. 3. 7MR 347

“For your own personal enjoyment in this world I entreat of you both to be health reformers. Emma, educate your appetite. Banish butter, cheese, flesh meats, and every article that is not the most simple and the best calculated to make a healthy quality of blood.”–Letter 47a, 1874, p. 2. 7MR 347

“It seems so hard for some, even for their conscience’ sake, to deny themselves the things that do not tend to health. We felt drawn out to speak to some on this subject. I shall not be clear unless I speak decidedly, for the spirit of self-indulgence will increase unless we take a decided stand. I have had grace given me to present decidedly the subject of health reform. Butter, cheese, flesh meats of dead animals, rich cake and poor cookery create disease and will certainly corrupt the blood, bring disease and suffering, and pervert the discernment. I beseech our people, to consider that health reform is essential and that which we place in our stomachs should be the simple nourishment of good, plainly prepared bread and fruits and grains. I shall have a much sharper testimony to bear on this subject. We must deny perverted appetite. I urge upon our people to learn the art of simplicity in eating. When will our people heed the word of the Lord given to caution them?”–Ms 5, 1879, pp. 3, 4. 7MR 348

“Not a morsel of meat or butter has been on my table since I returned. We have milk, fruit, grains, and vegetables. For a time I lost all desire for food. Like the children of Israel, I hankered after flesh meats. But I firmly refused to have meat bought or cooked. I was weak and trembling, as every one who subsists on meat will be when deprived of the stimulus. But now my appetite has returned, I enjoy bread and fruit, my head is generally clear, and my strength firmer. I have none of the goneness so common with meat eaters. I have had my lesson, and, I hope, learned it well. . . . 7MR 349

Concerning flesh meat, we should educate the people to let it alone. Its use is contrary to the best development of the physical, mental, and moral powers. And we should bear a clear testimony against the use of tea and coffee. It is also well to discard rich desserts. Milk, eggs, and butter should not be classed with flesh meat. In some cases the use of eggs is beneficial. The time has not come to say that the use of milk and eggs should be wholly discarded. There are poor families whose diet consists largely of bread and milk. They have little fruit and cannot afford to purchase the nut foods. In teaching health reform, as in all other gospel work, we are to meet the people where they are. Until we can teach them how to prepare health reform foods that are palatable, nourishing, and yet inexpensive, we are not at liberty to present the most advanced propositions regarding health reform diet. 7T 134

I think that healthy, growing youth need a nourishing diet, especially when dispensing with meat, which has an immediate stimulating influence, to be followed by depression. Meat eating cannot be tolerated in the school. Tea or coffee should not be allowed. And if the students are allowed to have lunches in their rooms, unwholesome food will be eaten, which will be deleterious to health.–Letter 141, 1899, pp. 1, 2. (To A. G. Daniells, W. C. White and E. R. Palmer, September 15, 1899.) Released June 21, 1978. 8MR 372

Every church should be staunch and true to the light God has given. Some justify their use of tea and of meat by saying that they have been in the habit of eating meat and drinking tea. But this is a great evil. He who thus tries to justify these practices is not walking in the light. Some try to live the truth but their habits are not brought into conformity with the will of God. Their appetites and passions bear away the victory, and the safeguards are broken down. How then will the church be prepared to help those newly come to the faith. They are far behind in the principles of health reform, and lead others in the same line.–Ms 49, 1898, p. 14. (“The Lack of Spirituality in Our Churches,” April 9, 1898.) Released June 21, 1978. 8MR 383

You see we have a large family, and it takes some provision to satisfy our wants. We have been studying how we can economise. The only thing I decided we could give up was butter. This has been banished from the table; we use no flesh meats nor butter.–Letter 46, 1894, pp. 2, 3. (To Dr. J. H. Kellogg, May 17, 1894.) 8MR 386

If we could be benefited by indulging the desire for flesh foods, I would not make this appeal to you; but I know we cannot. Flesh foods are injurious to the physical well-being, and we should learn to do without them. Those who are in a position where it is possible to secure a vegetarian diet, but who choose to follow their own preferences in this matter, eating and drinking as they please, will gradually grow careless of the instruction the Lord has given regarding other phases of the present truth and will lose their perception of what is truth; they will surely reap as they have sown. 9T 156

There are other interests in Avondale closely associated with our school. Indeed, they are really a part of our educational work, and they also require help. The healthfood business is in need of means and of the active co-operation of our people, that it may accomplish the work it ought to do. Its purpose is to supply the people with food which will take the place of flesh-meat, and also milk and butter, which, on account of the diseases of cattle, are becoming more and more objectionable. AUCR JAN.01,1900

[ (1870) 2T 486 ] 61. Butter and meat stimulate. These have injured the stomach and perverted the taste. The sensitive nerves of the brain have been benumbed, and the animal appetite strengthened at the expense of the moral and intellectual faculties. These higher powers, which should control, have been growing weaker, so that eternal things have not been discerned. Paralysis has benumbed the spiritual and devotional. Satan has triumphed to see how easily he can come in through the appetite and control men and women of intelligence, calculated by the Creator to do a good and great work. CD 048

I was thoroughly convinced that many in the establishment were suffering with indigestion because of eating this kind of food. The digestive organs were enfeebled, and the blood impoverished. Their breakfast consisted of coffee and bread with the addition of prune sauce. This was not healthful. The stomach, after rest and sleep, was better able to take care of a substantial meal than when wearied with work. Then the noon meal was generally soup, sometimes meat. The stomach is small, but the appetite, unsatisfied, partakes largely of this liquid food, so it is burdened. CD 105

It is impossible for those who give the reins to appetite to attain to Christian perfection. The moral sensibilities of your children cannot be easily aroused, unless you are careful in the selection of their food. Many a mother sets a table that is a snare to her family. Flesh meats, butter, cheese, rich pastry, spiced foods, and condiments are freely partaken of by both old and young. These things do their work in deranging the stomach, exciting the nerves, and enfeebling the intellect. The blood-making organs cannot convert such things into good blood. The grease cooked in the food renders it difficult of digestion. The effect of cheese is deleterious. Fine-flour bread does not impart to the system the nourishment that is to be found in unbolted-wheat bread. Its common use will not keep the system in the best condition. Spices at first irritate the tender coating of the stomach, but finally destroy the natural sensitiveness of this delicate membrane. The blood becomes fevered, the animal propensities are aroused, while the moral and intellectual powers are weakened, and become servants to the baser passions. The mother should study to set a simple yet nutritious diet before her family. [CTBH 46, 47 (1890)] CD 236

It is important that the food should be prepared with care, that the appetite, when not perverted, can relish it. Because we from principle discard the use of meat, butter, mince pies, spices, lard, and that which irritates the stomach and destroys health, the idea should never be given that it is of but little consequence what we eat. [ (1905) M.H. 300 ] CD 259

It is right that no tea, coffee, or flesh meat be served in our sanitariums. To many, this is a great change and a severe deprivation. To enforce other changes, such as a change in the number of meals a day, is likely, in the cases of some, to do more harm than good. CD 283

[ Letter 213, 1902 ] In our sanitariums . . . no tea, coffee, or flesh meat is to be served, unless it is in some special case, where the patient particularly desires it, and then, these articles of food should be served to him in his room. CD 294

There was one case in Montcalm County, Michigan, to which I will refer. The individual was a noble man. He stood six feet, and was of fine appearance. I was called to visit him in his sickness. I had previously conversed with him in regard to his manner of living. “I do not like the looks of your eyes,” said I. He was eating large quantities of sugar. I asked him why he did this. He said that he had left off meat, and did not know what would supply its place as well as sugar. His food did not satisfy him, simply because his wife did not know how to cook. CD 327

We are to be brought into connection with the masses. Should health reform be taught them in its most extreme form, harm would be done. We ask them to leave off eating meat and drinking tea and coffee. That is well. But some say that milk also should be given up. This is a subject that needs to be carefully handled. There are poor families whose diet consists of bread and milk, and, if they can get it, a little fruit. All flesh food should be discarded, but vegetables should be made palatable with a little milk or cream or something equivalent. The poor say, when health reform is presented to them, “What shall we eat? We cannot afford to buy the nut foods.” As I preach the gospel to the poor, I am instructed to tell them to eat that food which is most nourishing. I cannot say to them, “You must not eat eggs or milk or cream. You must use no butter in the preparation of food.” The gospel must be preached to the poor, and the time has not yet come to prescribe the strictest diet. [ Letter 37, 1901 ] CD 358

[ Recognition of Emergency Conditions (1890) [ C.T.B.H. ] 117, 118 ] 699. Where plenty of good milk and fruit can be obtained there is rarely any excuse for eating animal food; it is not necessary to take the life of any of God’s creatures to supply our ordinary needs. In certain cases of illness or exhaustion it may be thought best to use some meat, but great care should be taken to secure the flesh of healthy animals. It has come to be a very serious question whether it is safe to use flesh food at all in this age of the world. It would be better never to eat meat than to use the flesh of animals that are not healthy. When I could not obtain the food I needed, I have sometimes eaten a little meat; but I am becoming more and more afraid of it. [Ellen White AT TIMES COMPELLED TO EAT A LITTLE MEAT– APPENDIX I:10] [ Y.I., May 31, 1894 ] CD 394

For thirty years the light on health reform has been coming to the people of God, but many have made it a subject of jest. They have continued to use tea, coffee, spices, and flesh meat. Their bodies are full of disease. How can we, I ask, present such ones to the Lord for healing? [ (Written 1884) E. from U.T. 2 ] CD 400

717. Let our ministers and canvassers step under the banners of strict temperance. Never be ashamed to say, “No, thank you; I do not eat meat. I have conscientious scruples against eating the flesh of dead animals.” If tea is offered, refuse it, giving your reason for so doing. Explain that it is harmful, and though stimulating for a time, the stimulus soon wears off, and a corresponding depression is felt. [ Letter 135, 1902 ] CD 402

[ Meeting the Issue Squarely Letter 59, 1898 ] 722. The sanitarium is doing good work. We have just come to the point of the vexed meat question. Should not those who come to the sanitarium have meat on their tables, and be instructed to leave it off gradually? . . . Years ago the light was given me that the position should not be taken positively to discard all meat, because in some cases it was better than the desserts, and dishes composed of sweets. These are sure to create disturbances. It is the variety and mixture of meat, vegetables, fruit, wines, tea, coffee, sweet cakes, and rich pies that ruin the stomach, and place human beings in a position where they become invalids with all the disagreeable effects of sickness upon the disposition. . . . CD 410

Plans must be set in operation that will bring an increase of patronage. But would it be right for us, for the sake of obtaining more patients, to return to the serving of flesh meat? Shall we give the sick that which has made them sick, that which will keep them sick if they continue to use it as food? Shall we not rather take our stand as those who are resolved to carry out the principles of health reform? [ MS 73, 1908 ] CD 415

749. Concerning flesh meat we can all say, Let it alone. And all should bear a clear testimony against tea and coffee, never using them. They are narcotics, injurious alike to the brain and to the other organs of the body…. CD 430

We have plenty of good milk, fruit, and bread. I have already consecrated my table. I have freed it from all flesh meats. It is better for physical and mental soundness to refrain from living upon the flesh of animals. As far as possible we are to come back to God’s original plan. From henceforth my table shall be free from the flesh of dead animals, and devoid of those things in desserts which take much time and strength to prepare. We may use fruit freely, and in different ways, and run no risk of incurring the diseases that are incurred by using the flesh of diseased animals. We should bring our appetite under control, so that we shall enjoy plain, wholesome food, and have an abundance of it, that none may suffer hunger. CD 488

Our fare is simple and wholesome. We have on our table no butter, no meat, no cheese, no greasy mixtures of food. For some months a young man who was an unbeliever, and who had eaten meat all his life, boarded with us. We made no change in our diet on his account; and while he stayed with us he gained about twenty pounds. The food which we provided for him was far better for him than that to which he had been accustomed. All who sit at my table express themselves as being well satisfied with the food provided. CD 491

Again, our youth, both men and women, should be taught how to cook savingly, and to dispense with everything in the line of flesh foods. This is a very serious matter to the world. Thousands of human beings who subsist upon the flesh of dead animals, are suffering and dying from causes of which they are ignorant. By painstaking effort they can be taught to discriminate between a proper healthful diet and the use of flesh meats. No encouragement should be given in the training of our youth to prepare dishes which are composed in any degree of flesh meats; for this is pointing to the darkness and ignorance of Egypt rather than to the purity of health reform. Teach the students to prepare healthful drinks from grains suitably prepared to take the place of tea. This drink is unhealthful in its purest preparation; and it is so adulterated, mixed with other ingredients that resemble tea, that it has become a dangerous beverage. . . . HFM 039

Flesh meats, butter, cheese, rich pastry, spiced foods, and condiments are freely partaken of by both old and young. . . . The blood making organs cannot convert such things into good blood.– . HL 180

You place upon your tables butter, eggs, and meat, and your children partake of them. They are fed with the very things that will excite their animal passions, and then you come to meeting and ask God to bless and save your children. HL 217

This might be correct if the appetite had never been perverted. There is a natural, and a depraved, appetite. Parents who have taught their children to eat unhealthful, stimulating food, all their lives, until the taste is perverted, and they crave clay, slate pencils, burned coffee, tea grounds, cinnamon, cloves, and spices, cannot claim that the appetite demands what the system requires. The appetite has been falsely educated, until it is depraved. The fine organs of the stomach have been stimulated and burned, until they have lost their delicate sensitiveness. Simple, healthful food, seems to them insipid. The abused stomach will not perform the work given it, unless urged to it by the most stimulating substances. If these children had been trained from their infancy to take only healthful food, prepared in the most simple manner, preserving its natural properties as much as possible, and avoiding flesh meats, grease, and all spices, the taste and appetite would be unimpaired. In its natural state, it might indicate, in a great degree, the food best adapted to the wants of the system. HR DEC.01,1870

For more than twelve years we have taken only two meals each day, of plain, unstimulating food. During that time, we have had almost constantly the care of children, varying in age from three to thirteen years. We worked gradually and carefully to change their habit of eating three times a day to two; we also worked cautiously to change their diet from stimulating food, as meat, rich gravies, pies, cakes, butter, spices, etc., to simple, wholesome fruits, vegetables, and grains. The consequence has been that our children have not been troubled with the various maladies to which children are more or less subject. They occasionally take cold by reason of carelessness, but this seldom makes them sick. HR MAY 01,1877

When properly prepared, olives, like nuts, supply the place of butter and flesh meats. The oil, as eaten in the olive, is far preferable to animal oil or fat. It serves as a laxative. Its use will be found beneficial to consumptives, and it is healing to an inflamed, irritated stomach. MH 298

[ Stimulants and Narcotics ] Diseases of every stripe and type have been brought upon human beings by the use of tea and coffee and the narcotics, opium, and tobacco. These hurtful indulgences must be given up, not only one, but all; for all are hurtful, and ruinous to the physical, mental, and moral powers, and should be discontinued from a health standpoint. The common use of the flesh of dead animals has had a deteriorating influence upon the morals as well as the physical constitution. MM 222

Concerning flesh-meat we can all say, Let it alone. And all should bear a clear testimony against tea and coffee, never using them. They are narcotics, injurious alike to the brain and to the other organs of the body. The time has not yet come when I can say that the use of milk and of eggs should be wholly discontinued. Milk and eggs should not be classed with flesh-meats. In some ailments the use of eggs is very beneficial. MM 274

All flesh food should be discarded, but vegetables should be made palatable with a little milk or cream or something equivalent. The poor say, when health reform is presented to them, “What shall we eat? We cannot afford to buy the nut foods.” As I preach the gospel to the poor, I am instructed to tell them to eat that food which is most nourishing. I cannot say to them, “You must not eat eggs or milk or cream. You must use no butter in the preparation of food.” The gospel must be preached to the poor, and the time has not yet come to prescribe the strictest diet. MM 288

I do not speak of these as a whole. A few have been true to their principles. Some acknowledged the light, and, for a time, walked in it, but they were not steadfast. Is it possible that Christ’s followers are unwilling to restrict their appetites to articles of food which are healthful? Some of those who have had the most light, those standing at the very head of the work, have not been true to the principles of health reform. As we have travelled we have seen men and women injuring their health by an improper diet. We have spoken to them kindly in regard to their duty, but we would be met: I thought you had decided you could not live without meat, butter, and cheese; for if I am rightly informed your people in B. C. eat flesh-meats. Your responsible men in the Office are not reformers. They eat meat, butter, cheese and rich pie and cake. Others will excuse their indulgence of appetite by referring to B. C. Said one, On such a celebration, the Institute tables were not set with food recommended in the Reformer. There was a great variety of food which I have known themselves to condemn, and I have seen your most zealous church members, especially the females, looking over the table greedily for some article of food prepared richer than another. They seem to fear that they shall not obtain the most desirable position to obtain the very best dishes served up. We certainly saw their indulgence of appetite, which in us you condemn. PH011 076

I have a large family which often numbers sixteen. In it there are men who work at the plough and who fell trees. These men have vigorous exercise, but not a particle of flesh of animals is placed upon our table. Meat has not been used by us since the Brighton camp-meeting. It was not my purpose to have it on my table at any time, but urgent pleas were made that such an one was unable to eat this or that, and that his stomach could take care of meat better than it could of anything else; then I was enticed to place it on my table. The use of cheese also began to creep in, because some liked cheese. But I soon controlled that. But when the selfishness of taking the lives of animals, to gratify a perverted appetite, was presented to me by a Catholic woman kneeling at my feet. I felt ashamed and distressed; I saw it in a new light, and I said, “I will no longer patronise the butcher: I will not have the flesh of corpses on my table.” PH031 003

Brother and Sister Daniels. I wish you could see the necessity of bringing yourselves to the habits of economy Brother Leininger has practised. With all his little children, he thinks they must get along without a hired girl. I think they are straining the point here. You would not think for a moment you could do as they have done in order to save expenses. A practical knowledge of domestic duties would be the very best instruction your children could receive. Not one or two, or three, but everyone who knows you even your best friends, have spoken in regard to your great expenses, and I have said nothing. They have said, “I do not, I could not expend money as they do, and for the things they do.” I could not say to these friends that what they said was not true, for I knew it was. I have had the matter presented to me again and again. I have told you of these things in the fear of God, not to hurt you, but for your own good, and for the good of your children. I know that neither you nor your children will be among the overcomers around the throne of God unless you make a decided reform. You have attempted to reform. After I wrote you from Basel, Switzerland, you made statements of what you would do,–that you would never eat butter or meat. I knew enough of you and your appetite to consider this an unwise statement; for I felt sure you would break the strongest pledge on this point. You have indulged appetite to such an extent that after making such a decided change you would only go back stronger than ever to your old habits. This is why I wrote you, remonstrating against your radical resolutions in this matter. You moved impulsively, and not from principle, and all your family are in need of reformation. If you do not make decided changes in all of these things, you will enter into temptations of which you do not now dream. You will not be a savour of life unto life, but of death unto death. I write this in the fear of God, because I have a love for your soul. PH096 061

A nutritious diet does not consist in the eating of flesh-meats, butter, spice, and grease. The fruits, vegetables, and grains, God has caused to grow for the benefit of man. These are indeed the fat of the land; and if these articles of food are prepared in a manner to preserve their natural taste as much as possible, they are all that our wants require. A perverted appetite will not be satisfied with these, but will crave flesh-meats highly seasoned, pastry, and spices. Indigestible condiments cannot be eaten without injuring the tender coats of the stomach. PH123 044

The parents who know the truth in regard to the indulgence of appetite should not permit their children to eat to excess, or to eat flesh-meat or other foods that excite the passions. Man is built up from what he eats. The use of flesh-meat strengthens the lower propensities, and excites them to increased activity. Parents should discard everything that endangers the moral and physical health of their children. They should not place flesh-meat on the table. And if they allow their children to eat meat freely, use butter and eggs, disease in some form will surely result, impairing the health of mind and body. Thus spirituality is weakened and often destroyed. PUR OCT.09,1902

“But the good work of reform among us by no means ceased with the victories gained over tea, coffee, and tobacco. About seven years since, the attention of our people was especially turned to the subject of ventilation, in order to secure all the benefits to be derived from pure air and proper food and clothing as important to health. The question of meat eating came up, and was candidly and fully discussed. It was decided that flesh was less nutritious than bread. This opinion is not only sustained by the best medical authorities in our country and in Europe, but by the experience of thousands who have tested the matter for periods of from five to twenty years.” RH APR.02,1914

To become acquainted with our wonderful organism, the stomach, liver, bowels, heart, bones, muscles, and pores of the skin, and to understand the dependence of one organ upon another, for the healthful action of all, is a study that most mothers have no interest in. The influence of the body upon the mind, and the mind upon the body, she knows nothing of. The mind, which allies finite to the infinite, she does not seem to understand. Every organ of the body was made to be servant to the mind. The mind is the capital of the body. Children are allowed flesh-meats, spices, butter, cheese, pork, rich pastry, and condiments generally. They are allowed to eat irregularly, and to eat between meals, of unhealthful food, which do their work of deranging the stomach, and exciting the nerves to unnatural action, and enfeeble the intellect. Parents do not realise that they are sowing the seeds which will bring forth disease and death. RH JUL.14,1885

The question whether we shall eat butter, meat, or cheese is not to be presented to any one as a test, but we are to educate and to show the evils of the things that are objectionable. Those who gather up these things and drive them upon others do not know what work they are doing. The Word of God has given tests to His people. The keeping of God’s holy law, the Sabbath, is a test, a sign between God and His people throughout their generations forever. Forever this is the burden of the third angel’s message–the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ. RH JUN.25,1859

Men and women, by indulging the appetite in eating rich and highly seasoned foods, especially flesh-meats, with rich gravies, and by using stimulating drinks, as tea and coffee, create unnatural appetites. The system becomes fevered, the organs of digestion are injured, the mental faculties are beclouded, while the baser passions are excited, and predominate over the nobler faculties. The appetite becomes more unnatural, and more difficult of restraint. The circulation of the blood is not equalised, and the blood becomes impure. The whole system is deranged, and the demands of appetite become more unreasonable, craving exciting, hurtful things, until it is thoroughly depraved. RH JUN.27,1899

Those who indulge in meat eating, tea drinking, and gluttony are sowing seeds for a harvest of pain and death. The unhealthful food placed in the stomach strengthens the appetites that war against the soul, developing the lower propensities. A diet of flesh meat tends to develop animalism. A development of animalism lessens spirituality, rendering the mind incapable of understanding truth. RH MAY 27,1902

In the family circle and in the church we should place Christian temperance on an elevated platform. It should be a living, working element, reforming habits, dispositions, and characters. Intemperance lies at the foundation of all the evil in our world. We are altogether too silent upon the subject of Christian temperance. We fail to urge this subject upon Christian parents. Fathers and mothers should be invited, in the fear of the Lord, not only to abstain from all intoxicating beverages, but from tea, coffee, and flesh meat. SAT 214

I eat only two meals, and can not eat vegetables or grains. I do not use meat: I can not go back on this. When tomatoes, raised on my land were placed on my table, I tried using them, uncooked and seasoned with a little salt or sugar. These I found agreed with me very well, and from last February until June they formed the greater part of my diet. With them I ate crackers, here called biscuits. I eat no dessert but plain pumpkin pie. I use a little boiled milk in my simple home-made coffee, but discard cream and butter and strictly adhere to a limited amount of food. I am scarcely ever hungry, and never know what it is to have a feverish, disagreeable feeling in my stomach. I have no bad taste in my mouth. SPM 039

My brother, there is need that economy be practised in every line of our work. There is need of prayer, earnest, heartfelt, sincere prayer. There is need that temperance in eating, drinking and building shall be practised. There is need to educate the people in right habits of living. Put no confidence in drug medicine. If every particle of it were buried in the great ocean, I would say Amen. Our physicians are not working on the right plan. A reform is needed which will go deeper and be more thorough. Meat-eating is doing its work, for the meat is diseased. We may not long be able to use even milk. The very earth is groaning under the corrupted inhabitants. We need to consider closely our habits and practices, and banish our sinful, darling indulgences. I have had light from God on this subject, and I have been endeavouring to give this light to our people in this country. I could write you pages upon pages of this; but I feel so deeply over these things that I scarcely dare to take my pen in my hands. SPM 044

Again, our youth, both men and women, should be taught how to cook savingly, and to dispense with everything in the line of flesh foods. This is a very serious matter to the world. Thousands of human beings who subsist upon the flesh of dead animals, are suffering and dying from causes of which they are ignorant. By painstaking effort they can be taught to discriminate between a proper healthful diet and the use of flesh meats. No encouragement should be given in the training of our youth to prepare dishes which are composed in any degree of flesh meats; for this is pointing to the darkness and ignorance of Egypt rather than to the purity of health reform. Teach the students to prepare healthful drinks from grains suitably prepared to take the place of tea. This drink is unhealthful in its purest preparation, and it is so adulterated, mixed with other ingredients that resemble tea, that is has become a dangerous beverage. SPM 135

Another says, “Sister White drinks tea, and we can drink tea.” Who of my brethren has made that statement? Who has ever heard it of me? I never have tea in my home or set it before anyone. Now I have not eaten any meat for years and years. SPM 169

In regard to flesh-meat, do not bring it into the Sanitarium. Neither tea nor coffee should be served. Caramel-cereal, made as nicely as possible, should be served in the place of these health-destroying beverages. In regard to the third meal, do not make eating but two meals compulsory. Some do best healthwise when eating three light meals, and when they are restricted to two, they feel the change severely. SPM 214

I have had five shocks of paralysis, and God, in his mercy, has raised me up, to take my place in the work he has given me to do, and to try to benefit others by my experience. Light was given me, and I saw the reason for my feeble health. I was astonished that I had so long remained in ignorance in regard to the laws of life. My habits were out of harmony with the conditions that are necessary to health. My food had not been of a proper kind to give vitality and strength to the system. It was highly seasoned, and stimulating rather than nutritious. The physicians said that I might die at any time, and I resolved that if I died, I would die in attempting to correct my injurious habits of life. I resolved to place myself on a platform of strictest temperance. I did not use tea or coffee or any kind of intoxicating wine or liquor, so I did not have these habits to overcome; but I had used flesh and spices, eating hearty meals three times a day. I had to educate myself to enjoy the simple, healthful grains and fruits that God has provided for the wants of man. But I found that all the sacrifice I had to make was doubly repaid in renewed health of body and mind. I had used pepper and mustard in my diet; but these should not be put into the human stomach. The delicate membrane becomes inflamed, the healthy tone of the stomach is lowered, and the appetite is perverted, the taste loses its discernment, and the delicious flavours of grains, vegetables, and fruits become insipid and unpalatable. ST FEB.17,1888

The Use of Milk by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

by Ellen White

We shall not discourage your father attempting to work to pay his way if he stays with us. We shall provide their food and clothing, and do for them all that anyone could do, except giving personal care. If this becomes necessary, I shall hire a nurse to take care of them. At present Sister Belden is able to care for her husband. They have been supplied from our stock with eggs, milk, fruit, and anything that we raise. I give you these particulars that you may know how they are situated. 10MR 136

Friday night we camped near Johnson’s ranch. Here are found plenty of grass for horses, and at the farmhouse, good milk, butter, and eggs. We were having our first experience of overland journeying in transporting our sick and those too poor to pay car expenses, but the Lord cared for us.–Ms. 4, 1879, p. 2. (Diary entry.) 11MR 059

We have just finished breakfast. It is now five minutes past eight o’clock. We are about ten miles from Laramie. We shall not be able to make way with our provisions. Sara bought a bottle of milk and some warm water this morning. I put ginger in it and it went well.–Letter 22, 1883, pp. 1-3. (To W. C. and Mary White.) 11MR 070

[ (Colorado) Sunday, June 29, 1873 ] –We all rested the few hours of the night after we retired. We were on our way about half past seven. We rode about three miles and stopped for breakfast. We purchased milk and had a very good breakfast. The scenery is very grand. Large mountains of rocks stretching toward heaven, tower one above another. My husband endured the journey well. We took dinner and enjoyed eating in the open air. My husband has been wonderfully preserved.–Ms. 8, 1873, pp. 9, 10. (Diary, June 25-29, 1873.) 11MR 124

I immediately set to work on my garden men who were in need, some of these destitute of daily food. One man with a family of four children came to me and said that they had had nothing but squash to eat for a week. I gave them a cow, for they must have something for their children. We also ploughed their land for them, my hired man doing the work. To another family I loaned a cow, that they might have milk for their children. I cannot see such poverty as this without great pain of heart, for I know that there is enough in the world to sustain all if economy were practised by those who have the means.–Ms 55, 1896, pp. 1, 2. (Diary, Oct. 1, 1896.) White Estate Washington, D. C. July 15, 1982 12MR 095

The prayer of faith shall save the sick, and I beseech you to call for the elders of the church without delay. May the Lord help you, is my most sincere prayer. We appreciate your experience as a physician, and yet I say that milk and eggs should be included in your diet. These things cannot at present be dispensed with, and the doctrine of dispensing with them should not be taught. 12MR 169

We have always used a little milk and some sugar. This we have never denounced, either in our writings or in our preaching. We believe cattle will become so much diseased that these things will yet be discarded, but the time has not yet come for sugar and milk to be wholly abolished from our tables. 15MR 246

No eating should be allowed between our meals. I have eaten two meals each day for the last 25 years. I do not use butter myself, but some of my workers who sit at my table eat butter. They cannot take care of milk; it sours on the stomach. But they can take care of a small quantity of butter. We cannot regulate the diet question by making any rule. Some can eat beans and dried peas, but to me this diet is painful. It is like poison. Some have appetites and taste for certain things, and assimilate them well. Others have no appetite for these articles. So one rule cannot be made for everyone. 16MR 173

The people here are all neat and clean, but I soon perceived musty smells in the bed chamber, and far worse in the little parlour we occupy. I learned the cause. From the cellar came the bleating of goats, so I think that occasioned the smell. I can have all the goats’ milk I want. They have two goats and a kid, but my taste is not now such [that] I enjoy milk. I eat but very little of anything. 16MR 252

Battle Creek, Mich., Tuesday, December 30, 1890 We changed cars early in the morning. Waited forty minutes. Stepped into a restaurant across the street and called for warm drink – hot water and milk – and were refreshed. We were soon seated in the cars for Toledo. Without delay we took streetcars for the next depot while a dray took our trunks across. We found cars open and we took our seats in them. They did not leave for half an hour. I was thankful we performed the journey thus far so comfortably. We reached Battle Creek about three p.m. 1888 786

Our institutions are to discard meat. This is a big step to worldly people. Our patrons and guests are to be given plain, appetising, wholesome food, which will keep the system in health and remove all excuse for meat eating. If sensible arguments are properly used, reforms will be many. But if milk and eggs are discarded, what kind of diet will be represented? 1MR 291

Why health reformers complain of poor diet is they don’t know how to cook, and should learn. We think a moderate amount of milk from a healthy cow not objectionable. We seldom prepare our food with butter. When we cannot obtain milk, we use a very trifle in some articles of vegetables. We make a milk gravy thickened with flour for our potatoes, not a particle of butter in the gravy. We have no meat on our table. I live extremely plain myself. My wants are easily satisfied. 2BIO 303

We have but one cow. She gives but a very little milk. We have made this little do the cooking and table use for a company of from twelve to twenty which have sat at our table all winter and spring. Nearly all the time we average sixteen. We cannot obtain cream to use, but we should use more of it could we get it to use. I greatly object to an impoverished diet. 2BIO 303

The Chinese have a house not far off. We buy peas of them for 3 cents a pound. Strawberries are plentiful, and there is every kind of vegetable in abundance; new potatoes for 3 cents per pound. We have the use of a new milk cow for pasturing her and giving the owner three pints of milk each day. 2BIO 413

NOTE: THIS MAKES DELICIOUS BREAD. NO DEFINITE RULE AS TO THE PROPORTIONS OF FLOUR AND WATER CAN BE GIVEN, OWING TO THE DIFFERENCE IN THE ABSORBING PROPERTIES OF VARIOUS KINDS OF FLOUR. IF TOO THIN, THE CAKES WILL BE HOLLOW; IF TOO THICK, NOT SO LIGHT. A LITTLE EXPERIENCE WILL ENABLE ANY PERSON TO APPROXIMATE THE RIGHT PROPORTIONS WITH SUFFICIENT EXACTNESS. THE FLOUR SHOULD BE STIRRED INTO THE WATER VERY SLOWLY, IN THE SAME MANNER AS IN MAKING MUSH. IF HARD WATER IS USED, THEY ARE APT TO BE SLIGHTLY TOUGH. A SMALL QUANTITY OF SWEET MILK WILL REMEDY THIS DEFECT. 2BIO 495

CORNMEAL GEMS: STIR SLOWLY INTO ONE QUART OF NEW MILK, CORNMEAL SUFFICIENT TO MAKE A THIN BATTER. BAKE IN A HOT OVEN IN THE BREAD [GEM] PANS. 2BIO 495

We are fortunate to secure a neat, well-furnished cottage close by the little church. We found the small barn well stored with fine vegetables and apples for our use. We felt much pleased at the abundant supply from our thoughtful brethren. Every day milk and cream, all we could use, were brought to us, and plenty of wood was prepared for our use. This was a pleasure to our dear friends and it was a blessing to us. Several had come with us, walking, some of them, the eight miles to attend the meeting. 2MR 261

We did not wish to be dependent, and were careful to live within our means. We were resolved to suffer rather than get into debt. I allowed myself and child one pint of milk each day. In the morning before my husband went to his work, he left me nine cents to buy milk for three mornings. It was quite a study with me whether to deny myself and child of milk, or get an apron for him. I gave up the milk, and purchased the cloth for an apron to cover the bare arms of my child. 2SG 089

Now in regard to milk and sugar: I know of persons who have become frightened at the health reform, and said they would have nothing to do with it, because it has spoken against a free use of these things. Changes should be made with great care, and we should move cautiously and wisely. We want to take that course which will recommend itself to the intelligent men and women of the land. Large quantities of milk and sugar eaten together are injurious. They impart impurities to the system. Animals from which milk is obtained are not always healthy. They may be diseased. A cow may be apparently well in the morning, and die before night. Then she was diseased in the morning, and her milk was diseased; but you did not know it. The animal creation is diseased. Flesh meats are diseased. Could we know that animals were in perfect health, I would recommend that people eat flesh meats sooner than large quantities of milk and sugar. It would not do the injury that milk and sugar do. Sugar clogs the system. It hinders the working of the living machine. 2T 368

I frequently sit down to the tables of the brethren and sisters, and see that they use a great amount of milk and sugar. These clog the system, irritate the digestive organs, and affect the brain. Anything that hinders the active motion of the living machinery affects the brain very directly. And from the light given me, sugar, when largely used, is more injurious than meat. These changes should be made cautiously, and the subject should be treated in a manner not calculated to disgust and prejudice those whom we would teach and help. 2T 370

I would advise all to take something warm into the stomach every morning at least. You can do this without much labour. You can make graham gruel. If the graham flour is too coarse, sift it, and while the gruel is hot, add milk. This will make a most palatable and healthful dish for the campground. And if your bread is dry, crumb it into the gruel, and it will be enjoyed. I do not approve of eating much cold food, for the reason that the vitality must be drawn from the system to warm the food until it becomes of the same temperature as the stomach before the work of digestion can be carried on. Another very simple yet wholesome dish is beans boiled or baked. Dilute a portion of them with water, add milk or cream, and make a broth; the bread can be used as in graham gruel. 2T 603

[ (Colorado,) Sunday, June 29, 1873 ] . We rode about three miles and stopped for breakfast. We purchased milk and had a very good breakfast. The scenery is very grand. Large mountains of rocks stretching toward heaven, tower one above another. . . . 3MR 160

We are bound here, and are trying to be patient. We . . . are grateful to our heavenly Father that it is as well with us as it is. We have but little provision except three papers of granola. We can get along nicely if we get some milk. . . . We have enough to keep us warm and I think we can manage to get food enough to eat until we shall be able to go either back or forward.–Letter 67, 1889, p. 2. (To Daughter Mary (Mrs. W. C. White) and Sister McOmber, June 1, 1889.) 3MR 237

[ Grythyttehed, Sweden, October 26, 1885 ] . We rise this morning weak, but feeling better than yesterday. I have no appetite for food. Took a cup of milk and a couple of toasted crackers. We cannot leave this place before past three this afternoon. I feel deeply grateful that the Lord has sustained me in speaking to this dear people who have taken their position on the commandments of God. I feel so anxious for them that they may be overcomers and saved with the redeemed at last. 3MR 387

We left Basle June 15 and came to Hamburg in company with Sarah and Christine Dahl. W. C. W. preceded us. He started the morning of the fourteenth in company with Elders Whitney and Conradi. These visited Leipsic on business, and were quite successful. We met W. C. on the evening of the sixteenth. We took the boat at Kiel at midnight. We were accommodated with a stateroom, and had an opportunity to sleep from two o’clock until five o’clock. After the boat arrived we had to go through the preliminaries of the customhouse. That over, we made our way to the waiting room, placed our numerous satchels and bundles together, and took some refreshments–hot milk and bread. We then took up our baggage and stepped into the cars. [ Orebro, Sweden, June 24, 1886 ] 3MR 393

The < Reformer > was about dead. Brother B had urged the extreme positions of Dr. Trall. This had influenced the doctor to come out in the < Reformer > stronger than he otherwise would have done, in discarding milk, sugar, and salt. The position to entirely discontinue the use of these things may be right in its order; but the time had not come to take a general stand upon these points. And those who do take their position, and advocate the entire disuse of milk, butter, and sugar, should have their own tables free from these things. Brother B, even while taking his stand in the < Reformer > with Dr. Trall in regard to the injurious effects of salt, milk, and sugar, did not practice the things he taught. Upon his own table these things were used daily. 3T 019

The entire journey was one of interest for remarkable scenery. Having ridden thirty miles, we tarried that night in Moutter, a beautiful village located in a valley of loveliness. The inhabitants are mostly Roman Catholics. We had good accommodations, and early in the morning took a breakfast in our room consisting of bread and hot milk, and then were seated in our carriage again to continue our journey. We arrived at Tramelan about noon and were welcomed by the family of Brother Roth. Brother and Sister Roth are most excellent people, wholehearted in the truth. They have now living seven sons and three daughters. One daughter died in the faith not long since. All are established in the truth that are old enough to understand. Their family are in the best circumstances of any of our people in Switzerland.–Ms 20, 1886, pp. 1-5. (Untitled, June 11, 1886.) 5MR 022

We rode out about five miles. The scenery was beautiful. Tramelan abounds in rich pine forest groves. It is mountainous. There is fine pasturage for cattle. Cows seem to be in great abundance here, and in this respect the milk, butter, and cheese must be far superior to that in Basel, where the cattle are mostly tied up in stables, or used as oxen to work the land. . . . [ Tramelan, May 23, 1886 ] 5MR 027

We had a large family to cook for, and the ten quarts of milk which our cow gave each day was not sufficient for our family use. At times three extra quarts had to be purchased to give us enough to mix the bread with milk. This was a most extravagant business, and wholly unnecessary. I had this order of things changed, and the testimony of nearly all was that the bread was more appetising than when mixed with milk. 7MR 243

The mixing largely of white or brown flour bread with milk in the place of water is not a healthful preparation. If the bread thus cooked is allowed to stand over, and is then broken open, there will frequently be seen long strings like cobwebs, and this, in warm weather, soon causes fermentation to take place in the stomach. Milk should not be used in place of water in breadmaking. All this is extra expense, and is not wholesome. The taste may be educated so that it will prefer bread prepared in this way; but the more simple it is made, the better it will satisfy hunger, and the more natural will be the appetite to enjoy the plainest diet. 7MR 243

Let the diet reform be progressive. Let the people be taught how to prepare food without the use of milk or butter. Tell them that the time will soon come when there will be no safety in using eggs, milk, cream, or butter, because disease in animals is increasing in proportion to the increase of wickedness among men. The time is near when, because of the iniquity of the fallen race, the whole animal creation will groan under the diseases that curse our earth. 7T 135

Soon butter will never be recommended, and after a time milk will be entirely discarded; for disease in animals is increasing in proportion to the increase of wickedness among men. The time will come when there will be no safety in using eggs, milk, cream, or butter.–Letter 14, 1901, p. 3. (To Dr. S. Rand, January 22, 1901.) 8MR 384

The food provided should be scrupulously simple. Pastry and other desserts make havoc in the stomach, and these might better be discarded. The food should be palatable and nutritious, and we do not recommend the disuse of salt or milk.–Letter 145, 1901, p. 3. (To A. T. Jones, October 19, 1901.) 8MR 384

We need to have thoroughly competent cooks connected with our schools, that the youth may be taught how to make much out of little. I have been pained as I have seen good, sweet biscuits and ears of corn left from the noon meal thrown into the waste barrel. The corn could have been cut from the cobs, and with a little milk prepared into a palatable dish. I need not enumerate all the jots and tittles that might be saved. 8MR 390

Some of our people, while conscientiously abstaining from eating improper foods, neglect to supply themselves with the elements necessary for the sustenance of the body. Those who take an extreme view of health reform are in danger of preparing tasteless dishes, making them so insipid that they are not satisfying. Food should be prepared in such a way that it will be appetising as well as nourishing. It should not be robbed of that which the system needs. I use some salt, and always have, because salt, instead of being deleterious, is actually essential for the blood. Vegetables should be made palatable with a little milk or cream, or something equivalent. 9T 161

Some, in abstaining from milk, eggs, and butter, have failed to supply the system with proper nourishment, and as a consequence have become weak and unable to work. Thus health reform is brought into disrepute. The work that we have tried to build up solidly is confused with strange things that God has not required, and the energies of the church are crippled. But God will interfere to prevent the results of these too strenuous ideas. The gospel is to harmonise the sinful race. It is to bring the rich and poor together at the feet of Jesus. 9T 162

While working against gluttony and intemperance, we must recognise the condition to which the human family is subjected. God has made provision for those who live in the different countries of the world. Those who desire to be co-workers with God must consider carefully before they specify just what foods should and should not be eaten. We are to be brought into connection with the masses. Should health reform in its most extreme form be taught to those whose circumstances forbid its adoption, more harm than good would be done. As I preach the gospel to the poor, I am instructed to tell them to eat that food which is most nourishing. I cannot say to them: “You must not eat eggs, or milk, or cream. You must use no butter in the preparation of food.” The gospel must be preached to the poor, but the time has not yet come to prescribe the strictest diet. 9T 163

The light given me is that it will not be very long before we shall have to give up using any animal food. Even milk will have to be discarded. Disease is accumulating rapidly. The curse of God is upon the earth, because man has cursed it. The habits and practices of men have brought the earth into such a condition that some other food than animal food must be substituted for the human family. We do not need flesh food at all. God can give us something else. AUCR JUL.28,1899

God has furnished man with abundant means for the gratification of an unperverted appetite. He has spread before him the products of the earth,–a bountiful variety of food that is palatable to the taste and nutritious to the system. Of these our benevolent heavenly Father says we may freely eat. Fruits, grains, and vegetables, prepared in a simple way, free from spice and grease of all kinds, make, with milk or cream, the most healthful diet. They impart nourishment to the body, and give a power of endurance and a vigour of intellect that are not produced by a stimulating diet. [ [C.T.B.H. 47] (1890) ] CD 092

[ [C.T.B.H. 57] (1890) C.H. 154 ] 192. Some use milk and a large amount of sugar on mush, thinking that they are carrying out health reform. But the sugar and the milk combined are liable to cause fermentation in the stomach, and are thus harmful. CD 113

Because we, from principle, discard the use of those things which irritate the stomach and destroy health, the idea should never be given that it is of little consequence what we eat. I do not recommend an impoverished diet. Many who need the benefits of healthful living, and from conscientious motives adopt what they believe to be such, are deceived by supposing that a meagre bill of fare, prepared without painstaking, and consisting mostly of mushes, and so-called gems, heavy and sodden, is what is meant by a reformed diet. Some use milk and a large amount of sugar on mush, thinking that they are carrying out health reform. But the sugar and milk combined are liable to cause fermentation in the stomach, and are thus harmful. The free use of sugar in any form tends to clog the system, and is not unfrequently a cause of disease. Some think that they must eat only just such an amount, and just such a quality, and confine themselves to two or three kinds of food. But in eating too small an amount, and that not of the best quality, they do not receive sufficient nourishment. . . . CD 196

The time may come when it will not be safe to use milk. But if the cows are healthy and the milk thoroughly cooked, there is no necessity of creating a time of trouble beforehand. Let no one feel that he must bear a message as to what our people shall place on their tables in every particular. Those who take an extreme position will in the end see that the results are not what they thought they would be. The Lord will lead us by His own right hand, if we will be led. Love and purity–these are the fruits borne upon a good tree. Every one that loveth is born of God and knoweth God. CD 210

It ever has appeared to me to be cold, heartless business for mothers who can nurse their children to turn them from the maternal breast to the bottle. In that case, the greatest care is necessary to have the milk from a healthy cow, and to have the bottle, as well as the milk, perfectly sweet. This is frequently neglected, and as the result, the infant is made to suffer needlessly. Disturbances of the stomach and bowels are liable to occur, and the much-to-be-pitied infant becomes diseased, if it were healthy when born. [ (1865) H. to L., ch. 2, pp. 39, 40 ] CD 227

[ Graham Gruel (1871) 2T 603 ] 491. You can make graham gruel. If the graham flour is too coarse, sift it, and while the gruel is hot, add milk. This will make a most palatable and healthful dish for the campground. CD 315

In the making of raised or yeast bread, milk should not be used in the place of water. The use of milk is an additional expense, and it makes the bread much less wholesome. Milk bread does not keep sweet so long after baking as does that made with water, and it ferments more readily in the stomach. CD 316

Vegetables should be made palatable with a little milk or cream, or something equivalent. CD 322

Everything is plain yet wholesome because it is not merely thrown together in a haphazard manner. We have no sugar on our table. Our sauce which is our dependence is apples, baked or stewed into sauce, sweetened as required before being put upon the table. We use milk in small quantities. Sugar and milk used at the same time is hard for the digestive organs, clogs the machinery. CD 330 (LETTER 5, 1870)

Let health reformers remember that they may do harm by publishing recipes which do not recommend health reform. Great care is to be shown in furnishing recipes for custards and pastry. If for dessert sweet cake is eaten with milk or cream, fermentation will be created in the stomach, and then the weak points of the human organism will tell the story. The brain will be affected by the disturbance in the stomach. This may be easily cured if people will study from cause to effect, cutting out of their diet that which injures the digestive organs and causes pain in the head. By unwise eating, men and women are unfitted for the work they might do without injury to themselves if they would eat simply. [ (1871) 2T 602 ]

CD 334

611. We place no butter upon our table. Our vegetables are generally cooked with milk or cream and made very palatable. . . . We think a moderate amount of milk from a healthy cow not objectionable. CD 357

The time will come when milk cannot be used as freely as it is now used; but the present is not the time to discard it. . . . CD 358

But I wish to say that when the time comes that it is no longer safe to use milk, cream, butter, and eggs, God will reveal this. No extremes in health reform are to be advocated. The question of using milk and butter and eggs will work out its own problem. At present we have no burden on this line. Let your moderation be known unto all men. CD 359

In all parts of the world provision will be made to supply the place of milk and eggs. And the Lord will let us know when the time comes to give up these articles. He desires all to feel that they have a gracious heavenly Father who will instruct them in all things. The Lord will give dietetic art and skill to His people in all parts of the world, teaching them how to use for the sustenance of life the products of the earth. CD 359

We see that cattle are becoming greatly diseased, the earth itself is corrupted, and we know that the time will come when it will not be best to use milk and eggs. But that time has not yet come. We know that when it does come, the Lord will provide. The question is asked, meaning much to all concerned, Will God set a table in the wilderness? I think the answer may be made, Yea, God will provide food for His people. [Letter 151, 1901] CD 359

[ Letter 73, 1899 ] 16. We eat no meat or butter, and use very little milk in cooking. There is no fresh fruit at this season. We have a good yield of tomatoes, but our family think much of the nuts prepared in a variety of ways. We use one fifth as much as the recipe specifies. CD 489

I eat the most simple food, prepared in the most simple way. For months my principal diet has been vermicelli and canned tomatoes, cooked together. This I eat with zwieback. Then I have also stewed fruit of some kind and sometimes lemon pie. Dried corn, cooked with milk or a little cream, is another dish that I sometimes use. [ Letter 127, 1904 ] CD 491

God has furnished man with abundant means for the gratification of an unperverted appetite. He has spread before him the products of the earth, — a bountiful variety of food that is palatable to the taste and nutritious to the system. Of these our benevolent heavenly Father says we may freely eat. Fruits, grains, and vegetables, prepared in a simple way, free from spice and grease of all kinds, make, with milk or cream, the most healthful diet. They impart nourishment to the body, and give a power of endurance and a vigour of intellect that are not produced by a stimulating diet. CTBH 047

I advise the people to give up sweet puddings or custards made with eggs and milk and sugar, and to eat the best home-made bread, both graham and white, with dried or green fruits, and let that be the only course for one meal; then let the next meal be of nicely prepared vegetables.–< U.T., Oct. 29, 1894. > HL 082

At the small hotel at which we were staying, there was little sign of life before seven o’clock. We asked for breakfast at six, but were told that it would be impossible to furnish anything so early. By previous experience we had learned that usually at this hour the fires were not built, nor were the doors unlocked. So, to carry out our plan, we purchased bread, fruit, and milk in the evening, and asked for dishes to be brought to our rooms that we might prepare our own breakfast. The porter was feed to get up early and have the door unlocked at half past six; but this he failed to do until wakened by us in the morning. After this experience, we concluded that in order to enjoy travelling in Europe it is better to conform to the customs of the country than to try to introduce our own. We could have taken a later train, but thought that the early one would be less crowded and more pleasant. HS 167

Far too much sugar is ordinarily used in food. Cakes, sweet puddings, pastries, jellies, jams, are active causes of indigestion. Especially harmful are the custards and puddings in which milk, eggs, and sugar are the chief ingredients. The free use of milk and sugar taken together should be avoided. MH 301

If milk is used, it should be thoroughly sterilised; with this precaution, there is less danger of contracting disease from its use. Butter is less harmful when eaten on cold bread than when used in cooking; but, as a rule, it is better to dispense with it altogether. Cheese is still more objectionable; it is wholly unfit for food. MH 302

Those who live in new countries or in poverty-stricken districts, where fruits and nuts are scarce, should not be urged to exclude milk and eggs from their dietary. It is true that persons in full flesh and in whom the animal passions are strong need to avoid the use of stimulating foods. Especially in families of children who are given to sensual habits, eggs should not be used. But in the case of persons whose blood-making organs are feeble,–especially if other foods to supply the needed elements cannot be obtained,–milk and eggs should not be wholly discarded. Great care should be taken, however, to obtain milk from healthy cows, and eggs from healthy fowls, that are well fed and well cared for; and the eggs should be so cooked as to be most easily digested. MH 320

The diet reform should be progressive. As disease in animals increases, the use of milk and eggs will become more and more unsafe. An effort should be made to supply their place with other things that are healthful and inexpensive. The people everywhere should be taught how to cook without milk and eggs, so far as possible, and yet have their food wholesome and palatable. MH 320

Those who live in new countries or in poverty-stricken districts where fruits and nuts are scarce, should not be urged to exclude milk and eggs from their dietary. MH 320

[ The Use of milk and eggs ] We appreciate your experience as a physician, and yet I say that milk and eggs should be included in your diet. These things cannot at present be dispensed with, and the doctrine of dispensing with them should not be taught. MM 287

[ Letter 149, 1894, p. 1. (To W. C. White, July 30, 1894.) ] –Friday I called on Fannie. She is now in her room at Brother McKenzie’s very nearly settled. . . . I thought we could spare one quart of milk to Brother McKenzie each morning and one pint to Fannie. She is much pleased with her room. MR926 037

I recommended them to take something warm upon the stomach every morning, at least. They could do this without much labour, they could make graham gruel. If the graham was too coarse they could sift it. While the gruel is hot they could add milk to suit themselves,this will make a most palatable and healthful dish for the camp-ground, and if your bread is dry you can crumb it into your gruel, and it will be enjoyed. I do not approve of eating much cold food for the reason that the vitality must be drawn from the system to warm the food until it becomes of the same temperature as the stomach before the work of digestion can be carried on. Another very simple, yet wholesome dish is beans boiled and baked, and a portion of them may be diluted with water, add more cream and make a broth, the bread can be used the same as in the graham gruel. Dried corn can be easily prepared, left to soak over night, scald it up in the morning, add milk, which is easily obtained, and you have warm, healthful food, free from spice and grease. RH JUL.19,1870

The time will come when we may have to discard some of the articles of diet we now use, such as milk and cream and eggs; but it is not necessary to bring upon ourselves perplexity by premature and extreme restrictions. Wait until the circumstances demand it, and the Lord prepares the way for it. RH MAR.03,1910

Hot biscuit raised with soda or baking powder should never appear upon our tables. Such compounds are unfit to enter the stomach. Hot raised bread of any kind is difficult of digestion. Graham gems which are both wholesome and palatable may be made from the unbolted flour, mixed with pure cold water and milk. But it is difficult to teach our people simplicity. When we recommend graham gems, our friends say, “Oh, yes, we know how to make them.” We are much disappointed when they appear, raised with baking powder or with sour milk and soda. These give no evidence of reform. The unbolted flour, mixed with pure soft water and milk, makes the best gems we ever tasted. If the water is hard, use more sweet milk, or add an egg to the batter. Gems should be thoroughly baked in a well-heated oven, with a steady fire. RH MAY 08,1883

To make rolls, use soft water and milk, or a little cream; make a stiff dough, and knead it as for crackers. Bake on the grate of the oven. These are sweet and delicious. They require thorough mastication, which is a benefit both to the teeth and the stomach. They make good blood, and impart strength. With such bread, and the abundant fruits, vegetables, and grains with which our country abounds, no greater luxuries should be desired. RH MAY 08,1883

We had an appointment that evening, too, but we could not fill it. I was tired and worn out, but they did not dare give me any water for it was a malarious district. We kept on and chopped our way through until we came to a log house. We found that it was twenty-miles from where we wanted to go and it was so near dark we could not go further. So they told us to come in and we did so. They gave us some bread and milk and baked apples. We were hungry enough to eat them. After we had eaten, we talked with them and I had with me “Experience and Views,” and read chapters from it. They were very much interested in it. We prayed with them and the next morning we left them. I gave them the book. SW JAN.23,1902

Health Habits by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

I should eat regularly of the most healthful food which will make the best quality of blood, and I should not work intemperately if it is in my power to avoid doing so. 2SM 297

Heresy by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

We are God’s commandment-keeping people. For the past fifty years every phase of heresy has been brought to bear upon us, to becloud our minds regarding the teaching of the Word–especially concerning the ministration of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary, and the message of Heaven for these last days, as given by the angels of the fourteenth chapter of Revelation. Messages of every order and kind have been urged upon Seventh-day Adventists, to take the place of the truth which, point by point, has been sought out by prayerful study, and testified to by the miracle-working power of the Lord. But the waymarks which have made us what we are, are to be preserved, and they will be preserved, as God has signified through His Word and the testimony of His Spirit. He calls upon us to hold firmly, with the grip of faith, to the fundamental principles that are based upon unquestionable authority.

1SM 208

The days are fast approaching when there will be great perplexity and confusion. Satan, clothed in angel robes, will deceive, if possible, the very elect. There will be gods many and lords many. Every wind of doctrine will be blowing. Those who have rendered supreme homage to “science falsely so called” will not be the leaders then. Those who have trusted to intellect, genius, or talent will not then stand at the head of rank and file. They did not keep pace with the light. Those who have proved themselves unfaithful will not then be entrusted with the flock. In the last solemn work few great men will be engaged. They are self-sufficient, independent of God, and He cannot use them. The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view. There are precious ones now hidden who have not bowed the knee to Baal. They have not had the light which has been shining in a concentrated blaze upon you. But it may be under a rough and uninviting exterior the pure brightness of a genuine Christian character will be revealed. In the day time we look toward heaven but do not see the stars. They are there, fixed in the firmament, but the eye cannot distinguish them. In the night we behold their genuine lustre. 5T 080

The experience of the past will be repeated. In the future, Satan’s superstitions will assume new forms. Errors will be presented in a pleasing and flattering manner. False theories, clothed with garments of light, will be presented to God’s people. Thus Satan will try to deceive, if possible, the very elect. Most seducing influences will be exerted; minds will be hypnotised.

Corruptions of every type, similar to those existing among the antediluvians, will be brought in to take minds captive. The exaltation of nature as God, the unrestrained license of the human will, the counsel of the ungodly–these Satan uses as agencies to bring about certain ends. He will employ the power of mind over mind to carry out his designs. The most sorrowful thought of all is that under his deceptive influence men will have a form of godliness, without having a real connection with God. Like Adam and Eve, who ate the fruit from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, many are even now feeding upon the deceptive morsels of error.

Satanic agencies are clothing false theories in an attractive garb, even as Satan in the Garden of Eden concealed his identity from our first parents by speaking through the serpent. These agencies are instilling into human minds that which in reality is deadly error. The hypnotic influence of Satan will rest upon those who turn from the plain word of God to pleasing fables.

It is those who have had the most light that Satan most assiduously seeks to ensnare. He knows that if he can deceive them, they will, under his control, clothe sin with garments of righteousness, and lead many astray.

I say to all: Be on your guard; for as an angel of light Satan is walking in every assembly of Christian workers, and in every church, trying to win the members to his side. I am bidden to give to the people of God the warning: “Be not deceived; God is not mocked.” Galatians 6:7. 8T 293,4

The coming of Christ will take place in the darkest period of this earth’s history. The days of Noah and of Lot picture the condition of the world just before the coming of the Son of man. The Scriptures, pointing forward to this time, declare that Satan will work with all power and “with all deceivableness of unrighteousness.” 2 Thessalonians 2:9, 10. His working is plainly revealed by the rapidly increasing darkness, the multitudinous errors, heresies, and delusions of these last days. Not only is Satan leading the world captive, but his deceptions are leavening the professed churches of our Lord Jesus Christ. The great apostasy will develop into darkness deep as midnight. To God’s people it will be a night of trial, a night of weeping, a night of persecution for the truth’s sake. But out of that night of darkness God’s light will shine. PK 717

The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great reformation was to take place among Seventh-day Adventists, and that this reformation would consist in giving up the doctrines which stand as the pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process of reorganisation. Were this reformation to take place, what would result? The principles of truth that God in His wisdom has given to the remnant church, would be discarded. Our religion would be changed. The fundamental principles that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would be accounted as error. A new organisation would be established. Books of a new order would be written. A system of intellectual philosophy would be introduced. The founders of this system would go into the cities, and do a wonderful work. The Sabbath, of course, would be lightly regarded, as also the God who created it. Nothing would be allowed to stand in the way of the new movement. The leaders would teach that virtue is better than vice, but God being removed, they would place their dependence on human power, which, without God, is worthless. Their foundation would be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away the structure.

Who has authority to begin such a movement? We have our Bibles. We have our experience, attested to by the miraculous working of the Holy Spirit. We have a truth that admits of no compromise. Shall we not repudiate everything that is not in harmony with this truth?

I hesitated and delayed about the sending out of that which the Spirit of the Lord impelled me to write. I did not want to be compelled to present the misleading influence of these sophistries. But in the providence of God, the errors that have been coming in must be met. SPTB02 54

Shortly before I sent out the testimonies regarding the efforts of the enemy to undermine the foundation of our faith through the dissemination of seductive theories, I had read an incident about a ship in a fog meeting an iceberg. For several nights I slept but little. I seemed to be bowed down as a cart beneath sheaves. One night a scene was clearly presented before me. A vessel was upon the waters, in a heavy fog. Suddenly the lookout cried, “Iceberg just ahead!” There, towering high above the ship, was a gigantic iceberg. An authoritative voice cried out, “Meet it!” There was not a moment’s hesitation. It was a time for instant action. The engineer put on full steam, and the man at the wheel steered the ship straight into the iceberg. With a crash she struck the ice. There was a fearful shock, and the iceberg broke into many pieces, falling with a noise like thunder to the deck. The passengers were violently shaken by the force of the collision, but no lives were lost. The vessel was injured, but not beyond repair. She rebounded from the contact, trembling from stem to stern, like a living creature. Then she moved forward on her way.

Well I knew the meaning of this representation. I had my orders. I had heard the words, like a voice from our Captain, “Meet it!” I knew what my duty was, and that there was not a moment to lose. The time for decided action had come. I must without delay obey the command, “Meet it!”

That night I was up at one o’clock, writing as fast as my hand could pass over the paper. For the next few days I worked early and late, preparing for our people the instruction given me regarding the errors that were coming in among us.

I have been hoping that there would be a thorough reformation, and that the principles for which we fought in the early days, and which were brought out in the power of the Holy Spirit, would be maintained. SPTB02 55,56

What influence is it that would lead men at this stage of our history to work in an underhanded, powerful way to tear down the foundation of our faith,– the foundation that was laid at the beginning of our work by prayerful study of the word and by revelation? Upon this foundation we have been building for the past fifty years. Do you wonder that when I see the beginning of a work that would remove some of the pillars of our faith, I have something to say? I must obey the command, “Meet it!” SPTB02 58

One thing it is certain is soon to be realised,–the great apostasy, which is developing and increasing and waxing stronger, and will continue to do so until the Lord shall descend from heaven with a shout. We are to hold fast the first principles of our denominated faith, and go forward from strength to increased faith. Ever we are to keep the faith that has been substantiated by the Holy Spirit of God from the earlier events of our experience until the present time. We need now larger breadth, and deeper, more earnest, unwavering faith in the leadings of the Holy Spirit. If we needed the manifest proof of the Holy Spirit’s power to confirm truth in the beginning, after the passing of the time, we need to-day all the evidence in the confirmation of the truth, when souls are departing from the faith and giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. There must not be any languishing of soul now. SPTB07 57

“Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron.” Before the last developments of the work of apostasy there will be a confusion of faith. There will not be clear and definite ideas concerning the mystery of God. One truth after another will be corrupted. “And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.” There are many who deny the pre-existence of Christ, and therefore deny his divinity; they do not accept him as a personal Saviour. This is a total denial of Christ. He was the only-begotten Son of God, who was one with the Father from the beginning. By him the worlds were made. ST MAY 28,1894

Herbal Remedies by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

“FROM OUR STUDY OF THE TESTIMONIES AND THE LITTLE WORK, WE CAN SEE THAT THE LORD IS STRONGLY OPPOSED TO THE USE OF DRUGS IN OUR MEDICAL WORK. . . .SEVERAL OF THE STUDENTS ARE IN DOUBT AS TO THE MEANING OF THE WORD ‘DRUG’ AS MENTIONED IN HOW TO LIVE DOES IT REFER ONLY TO THE STRONGER MEDICINES AS MERCURY, STRYCHNINE, ARSENIC, AND SUCH POISONS, THE THINGS WE MEDICAL STUDENTS CALL ‘DRUGS,’ OR DOES IT ALSO INCLUDE THE SIMPLER REMEDIES, AS POTASSIUM, IODINE, SQUILLS, ETC.? WE KNOW THAT OUR SUCCESS WILL BE PROPORTIONATE TO OUR ADHERENCE TO GOD’S METHODS. FOR THIS REASON I HAVE ASKED THE ABOVE QUESTION.”

Your questions, I will say, are answered largely, if not definitely, in How to Live . Drug poisons mean the articles which you have mentioned. The simpler remedies are less harmful in proportion to their simplicity; but in very many cases these are used when not at all necessary. There are simple herbs and roots that every family may use for themselves and need not call a physician any sooner than they would call a lawyer. I do not think that I can give you any definite line of medicines compounded and dealt out by doctors, that are perfectly harmless. And yet it would not be wisdom to engage in controversy over this subject.

2SM 288 (PH144 15)

[ When Asked for Counsel, Simple Remedies Advised ] There are many simple herbs which, if our nurses would learn the value of, they could use in the place of drugs, and find very effective. Many times I have been applied to for advice as to what should be done in cases of sickness or accident, and I have mentioned some of these simple remedies, and they have proved helpful. 2SM 295 (PH144 16)

A cup of tea made from catnip herb will quiet the nerves. 2SM 297

[ Other Remedies Mentioned ] [ A Poultice of Figs for Hezekiah. ] –When Hezekiah was sick, the prophet of God brought him the message that he should die. The king cried to the Lord, and the Lord heard him, and sent the promise that fifteen years should be added to his life. One word from God, one touch of the divine finger, would have been enough to cure Hezekiah instantly. But instead, he was given directions to make a poultice of figs, and lay it upon the part affected. This was done, and Hezekiah was restored to health. It would be well to treasure this prescription which the Lord ordered to be used, more than we do.–Manuscript 29, 1911 (General Manuscript). 2SM 300

[ The Value of Eucalyptus Oil. ] –I am very sorry to learn that Sister C is not well. I cannot advise any remedy for her cough better than eucalyptus and honey. Into a tumbler of honey put a few drops of the eucalyptus, stir it up well, and take whenever the cough comes on. I have had considerable trouble with my throat, but whenever I use this I overcome the difficulty very quickly. I have to use it only a few times, and the cough is removed. If you will use this prescription, you may be your own physician. If the first trial does not effect a cure, try it again. The best time to take it is before retiring.–Letter 348, 1908 (To a worker). 2SM 300

I have already told you the remedy I use when suffering from difficulties with my throat. I take a glass of boiled honey, and into this I put a few drops of eucalyptus oil, stirring it in well. When the cough comes on, I take a teaspoonful of this mixture, and relief comes almost immediately. I have always used this with the best of results. I ask you to use the same remedy when you are troubled with the cough. This prescription may seem so simple that you feel no confidence in it, but I have tried it for a number of years and can highly recommend it. 2SM 301

[ “My herb drink.” ] –We need not go to China for our tea, or to Java for our coffee. Some have said: “Sister White uses tea, she keeps it in her house;” and that she has placed it before them to drink. They have not told the truth because I do not use it, neither do I keep it in my house. Once when crossing the waters I was sick and could retain nothing on my stomach and I did take a little weak tea as a medicine, but I don’t want any of you again to make the remark that “Sister White uses tea.” If you will come to my house I will show you the bag that contains my herb drink. I send to Michigan, across the mountains, and get the red-clover top. In regard to coffee, I never could drink it, so those who reported that Sister White drinks coffee made a mistake.– Manuscript 3, 1888 (Sermon, Oakland, California). 2SM 301

In a certain place, preparations were being made to clear the land for the erection of a sanitarium. Light was given that there is health in the fragrance of the pine, the cedar, and the fir. And there are several other kinds of trees that have medicinal properties that are health promoting. Let not such trees be ruthlessly cut down…. Let them live.– Letter 95, 1902 (To workers in the South). 2SM 301 (PH144 25)

[ Clover Blossoms–First Crop. ] –I have a request to make. Will these children please gather me as much clover or even more than they did last year? If they can do this, they will do me a great favour. I cannot do it here. We have no clover on our ground. The first crop is preferable, but if this comes too late, the second crop had better be secured. –Letter 1, 1872 (To a family in Michigan). 2SM 302

[ Tea Used as a Medicine, but Not as a Beverage. ] –I do not use tea, either green or black. Not a spoonful has passed my lips for many years except when crossing the ocean, and once since on this side I took it as a medicine when I was sick and vomiting. In such circumstances it may prove a present relief. 2SM 302

[ Coffee as Medicine. ] –I have not knowingly drunk a cup of genuine coffee for twenty years, only, as I stated, during my sickness–for a medicine–I drank a cup of coffee, very strong, with a raw egg broken into it.–Letter 20, 1882 (To friends). 2SM 302

The use of certain herbs that the Lord has made to grow for the good of man, is in harmony with the exercise of faith, –MS 31, 1911 (written June 3, 1888) PH144 04

Hop tea will induce sleep. Hop poultices over the stomach will relieve pain. PH144 06 (2SM 297)

When the head is congested, if the feet and limbs are put in a bath with a little mustard, relief will be obtained. PH144 06 (2SM 297)

God has caused to grow out of the ground, herbs for the use of man, and if we understand the nature of those roots and herbs, and make a right use of them, there would not be a necessity of running for the doctor so frequently, and people would be in much better health than they are today. I believe in calling upon the Great Physician when we have used the remedies I have mentioned.–Letter 35, 1890 (To a worker in an overseas field). PH144 07 (2SM 297)

There are simple herbs and roots that every family may use for themselves, and need not call in a physician any sooner than they would call a lawyer. PH144 08

The Lord has given some simple herbs of the field that at times are beneficial; and if every family were educated in how to use these herbs in case of sickness, much suffering might be prevented, and no doctor need be called. These old-fashioned, simple herbs, used intelligently, would have recovered many sick who have died under drug medication. PH144 09 (2SM 294)

Those who make a practice of taking drugs sin against their intelligence and endanger their whole afterlife. There are herbs that are harmless, the use of which will tide over many apparently serious difficulties. But if all would seek to become intelligent in regard to their bodily necessities, sickness would be rare instead of common. An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure.–Manuscript 86, 1897 (General Manuscript, “Health Reform Principles,” written from Cooranbong, Australia). PH144 10 (2SM 290)

Work Out Your Own Salvation by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

WORK out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure.” Philippians 2:12-13.

The salvation of the soul requires the blending of divine and human strength. God does not propose to do the work that man can do to meet the standard of righteousness. Man has a part to act. Humanity must unite and cooperate with Divinity. Grace and sufficiency have been abundantly provided for every soul. But in order to receive this, man must unite with his Divine Helper. Unless of his own accord man consents to renounce his sinful practices, Christ cannot take away his sin. Man must heartily cooperate with God, willingly obeying His laws, showing that he appreciates the great gift of grace. Feeling his dependence upon God, having faith in Christ as his personal Saviour, expecting efficiency and success only as he keeps the Lord ever before him–it is thus that man complies with the injunction, “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.”

But human effort is not sufficient. It avails nothing without divine power. Of himself man has not strength to wrestle with the powers of darkness. Therefore Christ clothed His Divinity with humanity, and came to this earth that He might cooperate with man. To those who will receive Him and trust in His power to save, He imparts the virtue of His righteousness. He gives them power to become the sons of God. “The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, . . . full of grace and truth. . . . And of His fulness have all we received, and grace for grace.” John 1:14,16.

The human agent must remember that he has in himself no merits to present to God. Christ is the Fountain of Life, the Source of immortality. He is the Author and Finisher of our faith. The great, grand work of perfecting character cannot be accomplished without the help that He is always ready to supply.

He who desires to grow in physical, mental, and spiritual power must feel every moment his dependence upon the One who provides efficiency for service. In the work of developing and strengthening the faculties of body and mind, men must constantly receive power from on high. The Lord is watching with earnest interest to see how man will conduct himself in the life which has been given him. Be not careless and indifferent in regard to the work to be done by God and man. On your part you are to believe, receive the grace of God, and honor Christ in the life. On His part, He dwells in your heart, supplying you with divine strength, working in you to will and to do of His good pleasure.

Parents are to cooperate with God by bringing their children up in His love and fear. They cannot displease Him more than by neglecting to train their children aright. God has given them these children as a sacred trust, to educate for Him. In a sense they stand in the place of God to their children. They are to work out the salvation of those who are too young to understand the difference between good and evil. They are in no case to think that good will naturally predominate in the hearts of their children. They are to guard carefully the words and actions of their little ones, lest the enemy shall gain an influence over them. This he is intensely desirous of doing, that he may counterwork the purpose of God. Kindly, earnestly, tenderly, parents are to work for their children, cultivating every good trait and repressing every evil trait which develops in the character.

Parents should be constant learners in the school of Christ. They need freshness and power, that with the simplicity of Christ they may teach the younger members of God’s family the knowledge of His will. Line upon line, precept upon precept, they are to reiterate His lessons. They are to be diligent students of the Bible, that they may be apt in the tillage of the garden of the heart. With persevering effort they are to cultivate the hearts of the children placed in their care; and God will help them in every faithful, patient effort.

In the earliest years of the child’s life the soil of the heart is to be carefully prepared for the showers of God’s grace. Then the seeds of truth are to be carefully sown and diligently tended. And God, who rewards every effort made in His name, will put life into the seed sown. There will appear first the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear.

Too often, because of the wicked neglect of parents, Satan sows his seeds in the hearts of children, and a harvest of shame and sorrow is borne. The world today is destitute of true goodness because parents have failed to gather their children to themselves in the home. They have not kept them from association with the careless and reckless. Therefore the children have gone forth into the world to sow the seeds of death.

In the cultivation of the garden of the heart, the efforts of parents must be unceasing, or unsightly weeds will spring up and choke the good seed. The weeds which spring up, the natural imperfections which appear, must be removed. Day by day parents are to watch vigilantly and correct wisely, insisting upon prompt obedience.

Parents, give your time to your children. Teach them to form careful habits. Some parents allow their children to be destructive, to use as playthings things which they have no right to touch. Children should be taught that they must not handle the property of other people. For the comfort and happiness of the family, they must learn to observe the rules of propriety. Children are no happier when they are allowed to handle everything they see. If they are not educated to be caretaking, they will grow up with unlovely, destructive traits of character.

Parents do their children great wrong when they allow them to scream and cry. They should not be allowed to be careless and boisterous. If these objectionable traits of character are not checked in their early years, the children will take them with them, strengthened and developed, into religious and business life. Children will be just as happy if they are taught to be quiet in the house.

Fathers and mothers, be sensible. Teach your children that they must be subordinate to law. Do not allow them to think that because they are children, it is their privilege to make all the noise they wish in the house. Wise rules and regulations must be made and enforced that the beauty of the home life may not be spoiled.

If, when parents had first begun to live upon the earth, there had been a firm adherence to the laws of God, the world would now be filled with well-ordered families. From age to age right habits and customs would have been handed down from parents to children, and God would have been loved and honored.

The wickedness which exists in the world today may be traced to the neglect of parents rightly to discipline themselves and their children. Thousands and thousands of Satan’s victims are what they are because of the injudicious way in which they were managed during childhood. The stern rebuke of God is upon this mismanagement. The records of heaven show the awful history of the men and women who as children were left to follow their own way.

Upon parents rests the responsibility of developing in their children those capabilities which will enable them to do good service for God. To do this work acceptably, parents must exercise self-control. They must choose the good and refuse the evil. There are many parents who themselves need to be converted. Their untrained characters unfit them for the great work of training their children. When a child reveals the wrong traits which it has inherited from its parents, shall they storm over this reproduction of their own defects?–No, no! Let parents keep a careful watch over themselves, guarding against all coarseness and roughness, lest these defects be seen once more in their children.

The mother is especially the educator of her children. “The hand that rocks the cradle is the hand that rules the world.” God sees all the possibilities in that mite of humanity. He sees that with proper training the child will become a power for good in the world. He watches with anxious interest to see whether the parents will carry out His plan, or whether by mistaken kindness they will destroy His purpose, indulging the child to its present and eternal ruin. To transform this helpless and apparently insignificant being into a blessing to the world and an honor to God, is a great and grand work. Parents should allow nothing to come between them and the obligation they owe to their children.

The training of children constitutes an important part of God’s plan for demonstrating the power of Christianity. A solemn responsibility rests upon parents so to train their children that when they go forth into the world, they will do good and not evil to those with whom they associate. Our children are to be educated line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. From babyhood the character of the child is to be molded and fashioned in accordance with the divine plan. Virtues are to be instilled into its opening mind.

In the management of their children, parents are to be in perfect harmony with the divine plan. The rules and regulations of the home life must be in strict accordance with a “Thus saith the Lord.” The rules God has given for the government of His church are the rules parents are to follow in the church and in the home. It is God’s design that there shall be perfect order in the families on earth, preparatory to their union with the family in heaven. Upon the discipline and training received in the home depends the usefulness of men and women in the church and in the world.

The Lord calls upon parents to study and obey His Word. He asks them so to guide and educate their children, that these will rise up and call them blessed. I recommend to parents a study of God’s will and way. I urge them to put on the whole armor of God and gird themselves for the battle. They will be aided and encouraged in every movement they make in the right direction.

Without human effort, divine effort is in vain. God will work with power when in trustful dependence upon Him, parents will awake to the sacred responsibility resting upon them, and seek to train their children aright. He will cooperate with those parents who carefully and prayerfully educate their children, working out their own and their children’s salvation. He will work in them, to will and to do of His own good pleasure.

Signs of the Times, September 25, 1901

Saved by Grace By Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

AND he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him.” Zechariah 3:1.

This is the position that Satan now occupies toward the Church of God and the ministers of the gospel. He stands before the angel of the Lord to resist them in their official work, the ministry of the Word, to resist the Lord’s working in behalf of His people. Satanic agencies are moved by a power from beneath to stir up wicked men to unite with the enemy in causing distress to the people who are keeping the commandments of God. The whole world is stirred against them because they will not worship the institution of the Papacy. Satan is as full of bitter hatred and malignity against them as he was against Christ, when he stirred the world to choose a robber and murderer instead of the Son of God. When the question was asked, “Whom will ye that I release unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus which is called Christ?” the answer came back, “Release unto us Barabbas.” Matthew 27:17; Luke 23:18. The religious leaders and guides of the people–the men who ought to have led in right paths–persuaded the poor, ignorant multitude to reject the Son of God, and choose a robber and murderer in His place.

Let us remember that we are in the world in which the Son of God was crucified. Those who today allow the spirit of envy, hatred, and unbelief to control them will persecute the people of God even as the Jews persecuted Christ.

In the chapter preceding the one containing the words, “And he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him,” we read, “I lifted up mine eyes again, and looked, and behold a man with a measuring line in his hand. Then said I, Whither goest thou? And he said unto me, To measure Jerusalem, to see what is the breadth thereof, and what is the length thereof. And, behold, the angel that talked with me went forth, and another angel went out to meet him, and said unto him, Run, speak to this young man, saying, Jerusalem shall be inhabited as towns without walls for the multitude of men and cattle therein: for I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a wall of fire round about, and will be the glory in the midst of her. . . . Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion: for, lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord.” Zechariah 2:1-5, 10.

God had given commandment for Jerusalem to be rebuilt, and the measuring of the city was a symbol that He would give comfort and strength to His affected ones. Satan and his army were greatly discomfited and alarmed by this. Satan stood before the angel, representing to him the imperfections of God’s people, and urging the disregard of His commandments. The work which he saw in prospect stirred him to resist Jesus in His work of mercy. He did not wish the people who had been suffering because of transgression to be favoured. He wished to see them remaining in depression and sorrow, weakness and suffering. He saw the work the Lord was about to do for His people through the Messiah. He claimed the Church as his own, declaring that its members had dishonoured God by yielding to temptation and disobeying God’s commandments.

Both priest and people were in a position of repentance unto obedience, and in answer to their prayers and in pity for their affliction the Lord had come to their relief.

“And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of the fire?” Zechariah 3:2. Unworthy though they might be to do His great work, Christ declared that His people were accepted through the righteousness of One who had resisted every art and device of the enemy.

“Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments, and stood before the angel.” Verse 3. Satan had represented the chosen people of God as full of defilement and sin. He could well speak of the sins of which the people had been guilty; for had he not led the confederacy of evil in tempting the people to commit these very sins? But Israel had repented. The people had accepted Christ.

Christ looked pityingly and compassionately upon the punished, repenting people; “And he answered and spake unto those that stood before him, saying, Take away the filthy garments from him. And unto him he said, Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment.” Verse 4.

The Lord does not deny the charge of Joshua’s unworthiness, but He demonstrates that He has bought him with a price. He clothes him with His garments of righteousness, not putting these garments over the filthy garments of disobedience and transgression, but saying first, “Take away the filthy garments from him.” Then He said to Joshua, “Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment.” “Let them set a fair mitre upon his head. So they set a fair mitre upon his head,” (Verse 5) and on this mitre was written, “Holiness to the Lord.” See Exodus 28:36-37.

This change is made on condition of obedience. “Thus saith the Lord of hosts; If thou wilt walk in my ways, and if thou wilt keep my charge, then thou shalt also judge my house, and shalt also keep my courts, and I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by.” Zechariah 3:7.

When God’s professed people repent of their sin in departing from plain Bible truth, they will bring forth fruit meet for repentance. Jesus will hear their prayers. They will work the works of righteousness. If those who have departed from the Lord will take warning, if they will change their course of action, they will be received into favour, and their transgressions will be pardoned. If they make thorough work, according to the measurement of God, avoiding a repetition of their sins, God will bestow rich blessings upon them. God tests and tries His people. He waits for them to show true repentance, that He may say, “It is enough,” and that He may grant them pardon.

Nothing else in this world is so dear to the Lord as His Church. Nothing else is guarded by Him with such jealous care. He paid a costly ransom for His heritage, and He is not willing that anything should separate them from Him, so that He cannot protect them and give them prosperity. He permits them to be sorely tried in the fiery furnace, that the dross may be separated from them. But as they are being purified, He watches them every moment, that they may not be consumed.

“Thus saith the Lord of hosts; After the glory hath he sent me unto the nations which spoiled you: for he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye. . . . Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion: for, lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee. . . . And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be my people: and I will dwell in the midst of thee, and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto thee. And the Lord shall inherit Judah his portion in the holy land, and shall choose Jerusalem again.” Zechariah 2:8, 10-12.

Review and Herald, August 20, 1901

The Open Door by Ellen White

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

BE watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. . . . He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write; These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth; I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name.” Revelation 3:2, 5-8.

Those who shall be overcomers are to be highly exalted before God and before His angels. Christ has promised that He will confess their names before His Father and before the holy angels of heaven. He has given us abundant promises to encourage us to be overcomers. The True Witness has given us the assurance that He has set before us an open door, which no man can shut. Those who are seeking to be faithful to God may be denied many of the privileges of the world; their way may be hedged up and their work hindered by the enemies of truth; but there is no power that can close the door of communication between God and their souls. The Christian himself may close this door by indulgence in sin, or by rejection of Heaven’s light. He may turn away his ears from hearing the message of truth, and in this way sever the connection between God and his soul.

You may have ears, and not hear. You may have eyes, and not see the light, nor receive the illumination that God has provided for you. You may close the door to light as effectually as the Pharisees closed the door to Christ when He taught among them. They would not receive the light and knowledge He brought, because it did not come in the way they had expected it to come. Christ was the Light of the world, and if they had received the light He graciously brought to them, it would have resulted in their salvation, but they rejected the Holy One of Israel. Christ said of them that they “loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.” John 3:19-20. He said, “Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life.” John 5:40. The way was open; but by their own course of action they closed the door, and severed their connection with Christ. We may do the same by rejecting light and truth.

Those who are willing to be faithful learners in the school of Christ, willing to put to the stretch every God-given power, that they may seek for truth as for hid treasure, will not only have light themselves, but will be able to impart light to those around them. Christ has said of His people, “Ye are the light of the world.” Matthew 5:14. It is our privilege to advance daily in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour. By studying the life of Christ, and by patterning after His character, we may be changed into the same image. When John heard of the growing power of Jesus, he said, “He must increase, but I must decrease.” John 3:30. When Christ abides in the heart, we are able to impart to others the light and peace that have been imparted to us. Every day we have the precious privilege of connecting ourselves with Christ, who has set before us an open door. All Heaven is at our command. If we are obedient children of God, we may draw daily supplies of grace. Whatever temptations, trials, or persecutions may come upon us, we need not be discouraged. Neither man nor Satan can close the door which Christ has opened for us.

We are to live only one day at a time. We do not have to do the work of a lifetime in a few hours. We need not look into the future with anxiety; for God has made it possible for us to be overcomers every day, and He will give needed grace, that we may be conquerors. I am glad we have only a day at a time in which to work. We should not undervalue its responsibilities, and devote it to the service of the enemy. We should not spend it in arraying ourselves in fashionable attire, in decorating our homes as if we were to be permanent dwellers upon the earth. We should employ its moments in trading with our entrusted talents, in using our ability to glorify God, instead of glorifying ourselves. Our whole study should be how we may win the approbation of God. If we are doing His will, with an eye single to His glory, we shall be able to say, ” ‘I know that my redeemer liveth.’ Job 19:25. Though heart and flesh should fail, Jesus lives to be my strength and my portion forever.” One who is ever faithful and true among those who are changeable and false, will be our stay, and will prosper us in all we undertake. We shall find, as we seek to please God, that there is One who is working for us, even He whose name is “Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of peace.” Isaiah 9:6.

There is no reason for our being discouraged, no reason for talking of our trials and doubts. We have done altogether too much of this, but let us put it away. When we meet our friends, we should not strive to relate our worst experiences. Let us try to keep our minds upon the open door that Christ has set before us. Let us dwell upon the soul-comforting thought that Jesus lives to make intercession for us. It is not Christianlike to talk of your troubles and trials. It does not rightly represent Christ or His service. Angels are listening to hear what kind of report you are going to bear to the world about your heavenly Master. Christ does not cast across your pathway that dark shadow of which you complain. It is Satan who darkens your way with his own shadow, but we must not talk of his darkness. Let your conversation be of Him who liveth to make intercession for you before the Father. When you take the hand of a friend, let praise to God be on your lips and in your heart. This will attract his thoughts to Jesus. If you calmly and trustfully contemplate the promises of God, and by simple, childlike faith claim them as your own, you will find that the darkness will vanish. Search the Scriptures, and light will break upon you. Confess the peculiar sins that you have cherished; repent of them, and put them away. If you profess to be followers of Christ while you have cherished worldliness, pride, and formality, you put your Lord to an open shame. The mighty Conqueror has presented toil and struggle as the price of victory. Those who would win the crown must lift and bear the cross. If we keep before us the cross of Calvary, we shall be able to say with Paul, “I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.” Romans 8:18.

By faith we should keep our eyes on Jesus our High Priest, who ministers in heaven for us. No other light has shone or ever will shine upon fallen men, save that which has been and shall be communicated by the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. We should ever recount our blessings. We should gather them together and hang them in memory’s hall. What kind of picture will you hang there today? Will you clothe it in crape, and frame it in mourning? Oh, no. Jesus is not in Joseph’s new tomb. He has risen. He has burst the fetters of the grave. He has led captivity captive, and given gifts unto men. He has given us an evidence of what He will do for those whom Satan has placed in the prison houses of death. At His resurrection He opened the tombs of many righteous, took the captives out of the narrow cells, and led them away in triumph to His kingdom. Those who have fallen asleep in Christ shall not be holden of [held by] death. They shall be rescued from the grave, and restored to life.

Why should we not think of the glorious things that God has promised to His children? You should not keep your mind fastened on the gloom of the grave. You should not mourn that God does not love you. It is Satan that puts these desponding thoughts into your mind. Jesus loves you. I have tested the love of God for many years. I know it is rich and free. He has suffered trials and afflictions to come upon me to draw me nearer to Him. He has said, “Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you.” James 4:8. This is the work we should do at this present time. We should be more in earnest, and by living faith we should claim the promises of God. There is such a thing as proving God. Says the prophet, “Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse: for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the LORD of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it.” Malachi 3:8-10.

The more we bring to God’s treasure-house, the more we shall have to bring; for He will open ways before us, increasing our substance. I have found this to be true in my own experience. As God multiplies His gifts to us, we must not grow selfish, and withhold from Him our tithes and offerings. We each have a part to act in the work of salvation. We are a portion of the great web of humanity, and we should not selfishly separate ourselves from our brethren. By devoting our means to the cause of God, by exercising our talents in His service, by seeking the salvation of souls, we must identify ourselves as those who are interested in the purchase of Christ’s blood. “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself.” Luke 10:27.

It will be known by the fruits you bear whether or not you are keeping the commandments of God. Those who are obedient children will not seek to see how little they can do and yet be saved; they will desire to obtain an abundant entrance into the kingdom of God. They will not murmur when afflictions come upon them. They will bear them with patience; for they will know that their faith is to be strengthened by the trial. Says the apostle, “That the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ; whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.” 1 Peter 1:7-8. The Lord, speaking by his prophet, says, “I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir.” Isaiah 13:12. Though man is a fallen being, he is to be highly exalted through the merits and righteousness of Christ. God has said it. Will we believe it? Will we submit to his refining, cleansing work in our hearts? or will we pursue such a course that our names will be blotted out of the book of life?

There are many who profess to believe in Christ, who have never been converted. God cannot approve of a marred, imperfect character. We cannot excuse ourselves before Him for our defects and errors, because He has provided help in His Son. He has given us a loving, pitying, all-powerful Saviour, who is able to give us grace that we may overcome every defect of our characters. If we will only submit to God, He will take our minds, and fashion them after His divine mind. I have never dared to say, “I will do this or that.” I have been bought with a price. I am not my own. I have been purchased from the slavery of sin. I must have my named retained in the Lamb’s book of life.

We read these words in Daniel’s prophecy: “And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.” Daniel 12:1. I want to be among that number who shall have their names written in the book, who shall be delivered. I want the overcomer’s reward. The masterly temptations of Satan will overpower many who now profess to believe the truth. Their unworthy course of action, their denial of Christ, will make it necessary for God to blot their names from the book of life. But O, may it not be so with us! Jesus has said, “Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven.” Luke 10:19-20. Review and Herald, March 26, 1889.

DO YOU EAT FLESH?

Posted on November 29, 2017 by Pastor Tati

Extracts from a letter written to a physician from Stanmore, Sydney, N. S. W., July 26, 1896

The perfection of Christian character is attainable. As we approach the close of this earth’s history, we will find that the whole world is becoming a lazar house of disease. The transgression of the law of God is bringing the sure result.

I present the word of Lord God of Israel. Because of transgression, the curse of God has come upon the earth itself, upon the cattle and upon all flesh. Human beings are suffering the result of their own course of action in departing from the commandments of God. The beasts also suffer from under the curse.

Meat-eating should not come into the prescriptions for any invalids from any physician from among those who understand these things. Disease in cattle is making meat-eating a dangerous matter. The Lord’s curse upon the earth, upon man, upon beasts, upon the fish of the sea; and as transgression becomes almost universal, the curse will be permitted to become as broad and as deep as the transgression. Disease is contracted by the use of meat. The diseased flesh of these dead carcasses is sold in the market places, and disease among men is the sure result.

A Change Must Come

The Lord would bring His people into a position where they will not touch or taste the flesh of dead animals. Then let none of these things be prescribed by any physician who has a knowledge of the truth for this time. There is no safety in the eating of the flesh of the dead animals. . . . Those who take God at His word, and obey His commands with their whole heart, will be blessed. He will be their shield and protection. But the Lord will not be trifled with. Distrust, disobedience and alienation from God’s will and way will place the sinner in a position where the Lord cannot give him His divine favour.

Let Meat Entirely Alone

Again I refer to the diet question. We cannot now do as we have ventured to do in the past in regard to meat-eating. It has always been a curse to the human family, but now it is made particularly so in the curse which God has pronounced upon the herds of the field, because of man’s transgression and sins. The disease upon animals is becoming more and more common, and our only safety now is in leaving meat entirely alone. The most aggravated diseases are now prevalent, and the very last thing that physicians who are enlightened should do, is to advise patients to eat meat. It is in eating meat so largely in the country that men and women are becoming demoralized, their blood corrupted. and disease planted in their systems. Because of meat-eating, many die, and they do not understand the cause. If the truth were known, it would bear the testimony it was the flesh of animals that passed through death. The thought of feeding upon dead flesh is repulsive, but there is something in meat-eating: we partake of diseased, dead flesh, and this sows it seeds of corruption in the human organism. (Signed) Ellen White.

Disregarding Light

If things were as they should be in the households that make up our churches, we might do double service for the Lord. The light given me is that a most decided message must be borne in regard to health reform. Those who use flesh meat strengthen the lower propensities, and prepare the way for disease to fasten upon them. There are those among Seventh-day Adventists who will not heed the light given them in regard to this matter. They make flesh a part of their diet. Disease comes upon them. Sick and suffering as a result of their wrong course, they ask for prayers of the servants of God. But how can the Lord work in their behalf when they are not willing to do His will, when they refuse to heed His instruction in regard to health reform?–From a discourse by Mrs. E. G. White, General Conference of 1903, at Oakland, California.

BACKSLIDING ON HEALTH REFORM

Sanitarium, Cal., March 29, 1908.

I am instructed to bear a message to all our people on the subject of health reform, for many have backslidden from their former loyalty to health reform principles, the light that God has given is being disregarded. A true reformation needs to take place among the believers in Washington in the matter of healthful living. If the believers there will give themselves unreservedly to God, he will accept them. If they will adopt in the manner of eating and drinking the principles of temperance that the light of health reform has brought to us they will be richly blessed. Those who have received instructions regarding the evils of the use of flesh meats, tea and coffee, and rich and unhealthful food preparations, and who are determined to make a covenant with God by sacrifice will not continue to indulge their appetites for food they know to be unhealthful. God demands that the appetites be cleansed and self-denial be practised in regard to these things which are not good. This is a work that will have to be done before his people can stand before him a perfect people. {PH128 1.1}

The Lord has given clear light regarding the nature of the food that is to compose our diet: he has instructed us concerning the effect of unhealthful food upon the disposition and character. Shall we respond to the counsels and cautions given? Who among our brethren will Sign a Pledge to dispense with Flesh Meats, tea, coffee, and all injurious foods and become health reformers in the truest sense of the term? If we could be benefited by indulging the desire for flesh meats, I would not make this appeal to you; but I know that we can not. They are injurious to the physical well being and we should learn to do without them. In this experience of backsliding from the principles of reform, our people have been repeating the experience of the children of Israel in the wilderness during the forty years of travel.

Those who continue to follow their own course in this respect, eating, drinking, as they please, will gradually grow careless of the instructions the Lord has given regarding other phases of the present truth; they surely reap as they have sown. I have been instructed that the students in our schools are not to be served with flesh foods, or with food preparations that will cause disturbances of the stomach.

Nothing that will serve to encourage a desire for stimulants should be placed upon the table. I appeal to young and old and middle aged. Deny your appetites of these things that are doing you injury. Serve the Lord by sacrifice. Let the good work begin at Washington and go forth from there to other places. I know whereof I am writing. If a temperance pledge providing for the abstinence from flesh foods, tea, and coffee, and some other foods, that are known to be injurious, were circulated through our ranks a great and good work would be accomplished.

I Ask you at this Time, will you not Circulate Such a Pledge? The means saved by such a sacrifice if used for the furtherance of the cause of God would be blessed to the salvation of many souls. Let the children have a part in this work. We are all members of the Lord’s family; and the Lord would have his children, both young and old, pledge themselves to deny appetite and to save the means needed for building meeting houses, and the support of missionaries. I am instructed to say to parents, place yourselves, soul and spirit on the Lord’s side of this question. We need to ever bear in mind that in these days of probation we are on trial before the Lord of the universe. Will you not give up indulgences that are doing you such injury? Words of profession are cheap; let your acts of self-denial testify that you will be obedient to the demands that God makes of his peculiar people. Then put into the treasury a portion of the means that you save by your acts of your self-denial and there will be that which is to carry on the work of God. {PH128 1.2}

There are many who feel that they can not get along without flesh meat; but if they would place themselves on the Lord’s side resolved to obey his requirements in this matter, they would receive strength and wisdom as did Daniel and his fellows. They would find that the Lord would give them sound, judgment and they would be surprised to see how much could be saved for the cause of God by self-denial. And the small sums gained by deeds of sacrifice will do more than larger gifts will accomplish that have not called for self-denial of self. I am sure that if you will Begin at Washington to do this work of reform, in school, in the Printing Office and among All the Working Forces, the Lord will help you to present a pledge that will help the people to return from their backslidings on the question of health reform. As you seek to carry out the will of the Lord in this particular, he will give you clear understanding of what the health reform will do for you. {PH128 3.1}

I have heard from several as I travel that Sister White has changed her views in regard to the reformed diet. I would have all understand that Sister White has the Same Testimony to bear on this subject that she has ever borne. There are those among us who occupy important positions of trust, and who have refused to follow the light, and their course has been displeasing to God. Let those now turn to the Lord that their example may no longer be a temptation to others. Because of the example set by influential men in the indulgence of appetite, the truth has not made the impression on other hearts that it might have done. I appeal to you to now set an example of self-denial.

Cut off every needless indulgence, that God may bless you with his approval and acceptance. “If any man will come after me,” said Jesus, “let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me.” Let us follow the Saviour in his simplicity and self-denial. Let us lift up the man of Calvary by word and by holy living. The Saviour comes very near to those who consecrate themselves to God. If there was ever a time when we needed the working of the Spirit of God upon our hearts and lives it is now. Christ is speaking to each of us individually saying, “I am he that holdeth thy right hand. I am he that liveth and was dead, and behold I am alive forever more.”

There is a decided message to be borne to our people upon the question of health reform. Let us come into line that our prayers be not hindered. God can not be glorified in the lives of ministers, who give up these principles of reform; but he will reveal himself to every soul who will be clothed with the righteousness of Christ. We need now to arouse, and in all our schools follow closely the light that God has given on this question. Let the teachers in our schools return from their backslidings, and educate themselves in a knowledge of the principles of healthful living. Let the students be taught to live these principles. Cooking schools are to be established, at our gatherings. Meetings are to be held where the children can be taught principles of temperance and the value of self-denial. In the year 1908 we are to do all in our power to advance the work of God in every line. Ellen White. {PH128 3.2}

Parents Of Eight-Year-Old Boy Who Identifies As Girl Sue School For ‘Forcing’ Son ‘To Live As A Boy’

Posted on November 27, 2017 by Pastor Tati

The parents of an eight-year-old California boy who identifies as a girl have sued the private school that their son had been enrolled in for allegedly “being forced to live as a boy,” including requiring him to wear the boys’ uniform and not using his preferred female name or pronoun.

“When any adult says to a child, ‘You may not live according to your gender identity,’ that is serious emotional distress,” attorney Mark Rosenbaum told reporters. “There isn’t anything more heartless in the world than telling a child ‘do not follow your heart.’”

Jaspret Brar and Priya Shah are seeking compensatory damages from Heritage Oak Private Education over the matter, as well as a change to the school’s policies. They state that their son, who goes by the name Nikki, has experienced emotional trauma over the situation.

“Heritage Oak repudiated Nikki’s core identity. It refused to use the name, pronoun, and gender corresponding to Nikki’s gender identity, required Nikki to wear the boy’s uniform and use the boy’s restroom, and failed to address the bullying that Nikki was subjected to because of her gender identity and gender expression,” the lawsuit states.

As a result, “Nikki became depressed and talked about self-harm; she isolated herself socially and would not play with other children at recess because she could not be herself with them; she would not participate in school-related events after hours when she had to wear boy’s clothes; and she felt that the school was blocking her ‘inner light.’”

Brar and Shah have since pulled their child out of school, stating that the last straw was when he tore a photograph of himself in half and declared, “I hate myself.”

The school responded to the lawsuit with a statement advising that it needed time to contemplate how it would educate elementary school students about gender identity, and noted that it had offered other options to the family in the interim, which were refused.

“We believed it was extremely important to respond, not hastily, but with deliberate care, to decide when and how to inform and educate our entire elementary school community of students, staff and parents about the mid-year change of gender identity expression of a young child,” it said. “Due to the sensitivity of the issue and age of the child, we believed we needed expert guidance regarding timing … process and age-appropriate communication.”

“We told the family we had decided to retain an outside consultant to assist us, and we were communicating with the family on a consistent basis to discuss potential experts and specific accommodations (in addition to the other accommodations we had already offered, such as use of the single-unit staff bathroom, specific options as to girl’s uniform clothing and girl’s hairstyle, as well as ceasing to use gender groupings in physical education activities),” the school explained.

“Unfortunately, these accommodations were rejected and the parents withdrew their child.”

Rosenbaum says that the issue was not the school’s timing, but the “roadblocks” that were created for the student.

In addition to seeking policy changes, punitive damages and payment of attorney’s fees, Brar and Shah want the school to incorporate discussions on transgenderism in its curriculum. Full Report

School Helped 11-Year-Old Girl ‘Transition’ To Boy, Hid From Parents

Posted on November 27, 2017 by Pastor Tati

A legal group is speaking out after learning that a school facilitated an 11-year-old girl’s “gender transition” behind her family’s back, and only informed them when she had become suicidal.

The girl told her teachers at age 11 she wanted to be a boy but didn’t want her parents to know. She became suicidal after a year of living a double life as a boy at school and a girl at home.

Only when she told her guidance counsellor she was depressed and wanted to kill herself did the school inform her parents, says lawyer John Carpay, director of the Calgary-based Justice Center for Constitutional Freedoms (JCCF).

The parents knew their daughter, who is moderately autistic, was struggling, but had no idea the school was facilitating her “transition” to a “boy,” Carpay said.

Carpay believes this is proof — if any were needed — that the Alberta NDP government’s radical bill forbidding schools from telling parents if their child joins a gay-straight alliance without the child’s consent will harm vulnerable children. Full report

Unforgiveness and Its Effect Our Your Health

Posted on October 25, 2017 by Pastor Tati

“Take heed to yourselves: If thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him; and if he repent, forgive him. 4 And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent; thou shalt forgive him.” Luke 17:3-4″

“To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also: for if I forgave any thing, to whom I forgave it, for your sakes forgave I it in the person of Christ; 11 Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices.” 2 Corinthians 2:10-11

Forgiveness is not something extended towards someone once or twice, instead, it is a divine principle of life that carries eternal reward or consequence. Unforgiveness allows Satan to get an advantage over us, and this advantage affects both our spiritual and physical wellbeing.

Symptoms of Unforgiveness

Spiritual Symptoms & Diseases:

“Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice: 32 And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.” Ephesians 4:31-32

According to the Apostle Paul, unforgiveness can be a symptom or cause of the following spiritual maladies:

Bitterness
Wrath
Anger
Clamor (Agitation)
Evil Speaking
Malice

Physical Symptoms & Diseases:

“Several years ago, researchers with the National Comorbidity Study asked nearly 10,000 U.S. residents, “Would you say this is true or false? I’ve held grudges against people for years.” Slightly more than 6,500 people responded to the question. Writing in the journal Social Psychiatry and Psychiatric Epidemiology in 2010, researchers Erick Messias, Anil Saini, Philip Sinato, and Stephen Welch report that those who said they tended to hold grudges reported higher rates of heart disease and cardiac arrest, elevated blood pressure, stomach ulcers, arthritis, back problems, headaches, and chronic pain than those who didn’t share this tendency. Though most scientists note that much more research is needed on the subject, this isn’t the only study linking unforgiveness to health problems…

“In a 2003 study by Neal Krause and Christopher Ellison in the Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion, researchers interviewed 1,500 older adults (age 66 and older) from across the United States, all of whom had considered themselves Christian. Not surprisingly, the findings showed in general that those who tended to practice forgiveness reported greater personal well-being, including lower levels of depression and physical health complaints as well as higher levels of life satisfaction. But the study’s results became far more nuanced when the researchers examined two different kinds of forgiveness.

“Experts sometimes distinguish forgiveness that is given unconditionally from forgiveness that is given only when the wrongdoer displays contrition by apologizing or paying compensation. Krause and Ellison found that unconditional forgiveness was associated with higher levels of well-being, but forgiveness that required the wrongdoer’s contrition was actually associated with lower levels of well-being. Though the reasons for this finding are not fully understood, it makes sense: By requiring the offender’s contrition, we’re letting a person who harmed us decide if or when we can benefit from forgiveness. That’s giving the wrongdoer a lot of control over our lives.” — David B. Feldman Ph.D., Co-written with Lee Daniel Kravetz, “Grudge Match: Can Unforgiveness Be Bad for Our Health?”, Psychology Today, September 17, 2013.

Note the following list taken from a Mayo Clinic article titled, “Forgiveness: Letting Go of Grudges and Bitterness”, November 11, 2014:

What are the benefits of forgiving someone?

Healthier relationships
Greater spiritual and psychological well-being
Less anxiety, stress and hostility
Lower blood pressure
Fewer symptoms of depression
Stronger immune system
Improved heart health
Higher self-esteem

If you’re unforgiving, you might:

Bring anger and bitterness into every relationship and new experience
Become so wrapped up in the wrong that you can’t enjoy the present
Become depressed or anxious
Feel that your life lacks meaning or purpose, or that you’re at odds with your spiritual beliefs
Lose valuable and enriching connectedness with others

Inability or unwillingness to forgive is classified in medical books as a real health condition or disease. Dr. Steven Standiford, chief of surgery at the Cancer Treatment Centers of America, claims that untreated emotional wounds and unforgiveness is one of the true hidden causes of many serious health problems including cancer and numerous autoimmune diseases. For this reason, professional forgiveness therapies are now offered to improve treatments of different health problems, such as cancer. According to the book “Forgiveness Project”, written by Dr. Michael Barry, the majority of cancer patients have forgiveness issues which trigger different negative emotions such as hatred or anger. Those bad feelings lead to chronic anxiety and increased levels of stress hormones, adrenaline, and cortisol, which suppress the immune system especially the killer T-cells responsible for fighting cancer.

“A study published in the American Heart Association Journal shows a link between coronary heart disease and anger, particularly in men. “In other words, we observed a gradient in CHD risk, with evidence of increased risk even among men with apparently “average” levels of anger.”

“Florida State University found a correlation between forgiveness and improved cardiovascular function. And the European Heart Journal published a meta-analysis that concluded that outbursts of anger are associated with the short-term risk of heart attacks, strokes, and disturbances in cardiac rhythm.

“If that’s not convincing enough, letting go of anger and resentment can also help with anxiety and mental health. Concordia University found that anger has a powerful and serious health consequences “for millions of individuals around the world who suffer from generalized anxiety disorder, anger is more than an emotion; it’s an agent that exacerbates their illness.”

“Forgiveness can also make your life feel easier. A study done at Erasmus University showed that holding onto grudges can literally weigh you down.

“Metaphorically, unforgiveness is a burden that can be lightened by forgiveness; we show that people induced to feel forgiveness perceive hills to be less steep (Study 1) and jump higher in an ostensible fitness test (Study 2) than people who are induced to feel unforgiveness. These findings suggest that forgiveness may lighten the physical burden of unforgiveness, providing evidence that forgiveness can help victims overcome the negative effects of conflict.” — https://www.hormonesmatter.com/forgiveness/

Ultimate Result of Unforgiveness & How We Can Forgive

“And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors. 14 For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: 15 But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.” Matthew 6:12, 14-15

“Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? till seven times? 22 Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven times: but, Until seventy times seven. 23 Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain king, which would take account of his servants. 24 And when he had begun to reckon, one was brought unto him, which owed him ten thousand talents. 25 But forasmuch as he had not to pay, his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife, and children, and all that he had, and payment to be made. 26 The servant therefore fell down, and worshipped him, saying, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. 27 Then the lord of that servant was moved with compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt. 28 But the same servant went out, and found one of his fellowservants, which owed him an hundred pence: and he laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, saying, Pay me that thou owest. 29 And his fellowservant fell down at his feet, and besought him, saying, Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. 30 And he would not: but went and cast him into prison, till he should pay the debt. 31 So when his fellowservants saw what was done, they were very sorry, and came and told unto their lord all that was done. 32 Then his lord, after that he had called him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst me: 33 Shouldest not thou also have had compassion on thy fellowservant, even as I had pity on thee? 34 And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due unto him. 35 So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses.” Matthew 18:21-35

“In the prayer that Christ taught His disciples was the request: Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us. We cannot repeat this prayer from the heart and dare to be unforgiving, for we ask the Lord to forgive our trespasses against Him in the same manner that we forgive those who trespass against us. But few realize the true import of this prayer. If those who are unforgiving did comprehend the depth of its meaning they would not dare to repeat it and ask God to deal with them as they deal with their fellow mortals. And yet this spirit of hardness and lack of forgiveness exists even among brethren to a fearful extent. Brother is exacting with brother.” {3T 95.1}

“Our Saviour taught His disciples to pray: “Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.” A great blessing is here asked upon conditions. We ourselves state these conditions. We ask that the mercy of God toward us may be measured by the mercy which we extend to others. Christ declares that this is the rule by which the Lord will deal with us. “If ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: but if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.” Wonderful terms! but how little are they understood or heeded. One of the most common sins, and one that is attended with most pernicious results, is the indulgence of an unforgiving spirit. How many will cherish animosity or revenge and then bow before God and ask to be forgiven as they forgive. Surely they can have no true sense of the import of this prayer or they would not dare to take it upon their lips. We are dependent upon the pardoning mercy of God every day and every hour; how then can we cherish bitterness and malice toward our fellow sinners! If, in all their daily intercourse, Christians would carry out the principles of this prayer, what a blessed change would be wrought in the church and in the world! This would be the most convincing testimony that could be given to the reality of Bible religion.” {5T 170.2}

“Jesus teaches that we can receive forgiveness from God only as we forgive others. It is the love of God that draws us unto Him, and that love cannot touch our hearts without creating love for our brethren.

“After completing the Lord’s Prayer, Jesus added: “If ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: but if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.” He who is unforgiving cuts off the very channel through which alone he can receive mercy from God. We should not think that unless those who have injured us confess the wrong we are justified in withholding from them our forgiveness. It is their part, no doubt, to humble their hearts by repentance and confession; but we are to have a spirit of compassion toward those who have trespassed against us, whether or not they confess their faults. However sorely they may have wounded us, we are not to cherish our grievances and sympathize with ourselves over our injuries; but as we hope to be pardoned for our offenses against God we are to pardon all who have done evil to us.”

“The one thing essential for us in order that we may receive and impart the forgiving love of God is to know and believe the love that He has to us. 1 John 4:16. Satan is working by every deception he can command, in order that we may not discern that love. He will lead us to think that our mistakes and transgressions have been so grievous that the Lord will not have respect unto our prayers and will not bless and save us. In ourselves we can see nothing but weakness, nothing to recommend us to God, and Satan tells us that it is of no use; we cannot remedy our defects of character. When we try to come to God, the enemy will whisper, It is of no use for you to pray; did not you do that evil thing? Have you not sinned against God and violated your own conscience? But we may tell the enemy that “the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.” 1 John 1:7. When we feel that we have sinned and cannot pray, it is then the time to pray. Ashamed we may be and deeply humbled, but we must pray and believe. “This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief.” 1 Timothy 1:15. Forgiveness, reconciliation with God, comes to us, not as a reward for our works, it is not bestowed because of the merit of sinful men, but it is a gift unto us, having in the spotless righteousness of Christ its foundation for bestowal.” {MB 113.2-3, 115.1}

Helping Others Forgive

“Years ago, when the company of believers in the soon coming of Christ was very small, the Sabbathkeepers at Topsham, Maine, met for worship in the large kitchen in the home of Brother Stockbridge Howland. One Sabbath morning Brother Howland was absent. We were surprised at this, because he was always so punctual. Soon he came in, his face aglow, shining with the glory of God. “Brethren,” he said, “I have found it. I have found that we can pursue a course of action regarding which the guarantee of God’s word is: ‘Ye shall never fall.’ I am going to tell you about it.”

“He then told us that he had noticed that one brother, a poor fisherman, had been feeling that he was not as highly respected as he ought to be and that Brother Howland and others thought themselves above him. This was not true, but it seemed true to him; and for several weeks he had not attended the meetings. So Brother Howland went to his house and knelt before him, saying: “My brother, forgive me. What is it that I have done?” The man took him by the arm and tried to raise him to his feet. “No,” said Brother Howland, “what have you against me?” “I have nothing against you.” “But you must have,” said Brother Howland, “because once we could speak to one another, but now you do not speak to me at all, and I want to know what is the matter.”

“Get up, Brother Howland,” he said. “No,” said Brother Howland, “I will not.” “Then I must get down,” he said, and he fell on his knees, and confessed how childish he had been and how many evil surmisings he had cherished. “And now,” he said, “I will put them all away.”

“As Brother Howland told this story, his face shone with the glory of the Lord. Just as he had finished, the fisherman and his family came in, and we had an excellent meeting. Suppose that some of us should follow the course pursued by Brother Howland. If when our brethren surmise evil, we would go to them, saying, “Forgive me if I have done anything to harm you,” we might break the spell of Satan and set our brethren free from their temptations. Do not let anything interpose between you and your brethren. If there is anything that you can do by sacrifice to clear away the rubbish of suspicion, do it. God wants us to love one another as brethren. He wants us to be pitiful and courteous. He wants us to educate ourselves to believe that our brethren love us, and to believe that Christ loves us. Love begets love.

“Do we expect to meet our brethren in heaven? If we can live with them here in peace and harmony we could live with them there. But how could we live with them in heaven if we cannot live with them here without continued contention and strife? Those who are following a course of action that separates them from their brethren and brings in discord and dissension, need a thorough conversion. Our hearts must be melted and subdued by the love of Christ. We must cherish the love that He showed in dying for us on the cross of Calvary. We need to draw closer and closer to the Saviour. We should be much in prayer, and we must learn to exercise faith. We must be more tenderhearted, more pitiful and courteous. We shall pass through this world but once. Shall we not strive to leave on those with whom we associate the impress of the character of Christ?

“Our hard hearts need to be broken. We need to come together in perfect unity, and we need to realize that we are the purchase of the blood of Jesus Christ of Nazareth. Let each one say: “He gave His life for me, and He wants me, as I go through this world, to reveal the love that He revealed in giving Himself for me.” Christ bore our sins in His own body on the cross, that God might be just and yet the justifier of those who believe in Him. There is life, eternal life, for all who will surrender to Christ.” {CCh 289.4-290.3}

Humility

Posted on February 19, 2017 by Pastor Tati

She is always in Church, wearing faded jeans, an old T-shirt and slippers. She comes to clean and arrange the seats, decorate and clean the pulpit whenever it is dirty.
For six years, she never missed a single Saturday coming to clean the Church.
One Saturday, a young man walked into the Church while she was still arranging the chairs. He went and sat down watching as the lady was working.
He was impressed that a lady who looked quite beautiful even in the old clothes and a scarf over her hair could be so dedicated to her work in Church. He thought within himself that this was an unfortunate lady who probably had no one take care of her schooling and could probably be an orange seller or some petty trader struggling to make ends meet at the market stall. He watched and within his heart felt he knew what God wanted him to do. When he had felt a compulsion to come very early to Church, he had not understood but now he thought he did.
He went back to his car and took out Naira notes. When the lady finished her work and was about leaving, he called her and commended her for her service and gave her the notes.
She respectfully declined the notes but he insisted pressing it into her hands. He asked if she lived close so he could go drop her.
She thanked him and told him that her car was outside, but he did not understand what she had just said. He walked her out determined to find out all he could about this lady that God wanted him to help change her level.
They walked out of the Church with him telling her where he worked and how God had asked him to come early to Church that day and how he believed God is directing him to help make a big difference in her life. He was so busy talking he had not realized they had walked directly to a BMW X6 2017 limited Edition parked under trees in the parking lot.
The car made his one year old Benz look like a worn out wheelbarrow.
The lady opened the driver’s door stepped in and handed over her card to the man and said, “I believe God sent you here for a purpose, but I do not think it was to change my level, most likely it was to change yours.”
I am tempted to say it took a forklift to shut the young man’s mouth and move him from the place he was glued to as the lady drove off. God had a purpose for bringing him to Church that morning and that purpose was to teach him humility which he learned well.
Many times we think so highly of ourselves that where God sends us to learn we go trying to teach. We always imagine ourselves as teachers, never as students.
Oh, teach us to be humble, Lord.
Written by

*Just a Smile*

Sunlight Improves Memory by Enoch Leffingwell

Posted on December 25, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Studies have shown sunlight stimulates nerve cell growth in the hippocampus. God has created the hippocampus in our brain to form, organize, and store memories. We develop amnesia and are not able to form new memories like the time or location of events when our hippocampus is damaged. The hippocampus is also one of the first areas of the brain damaged when suffering from Alzheimer’s disease. By simply getting moderate exposure to sunlight we can prevent memory loss, amnesia, and Alzheimer’s disease! The Psalmist once said “For the LORD God is a sun and shield” Psalms 84:11 Like our God is a shield, so is the sun a shield. It not only protects our hippocampus from being damaged but also boosts our immune system to fight off a host of other diseases which affect our memory.

If you have, like me, regrettably done things to destroy your memory we need not to fret ourselves. (Gen 2:7) “the LORD God” who “formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life” has “given unto us exceeding great and precious promises” (2 Peter 1:4) dealing with the restoration of our memory. One of them is found in (Proverbs 10:7) “The memory of the just is blessed: but the name of the wicked shall rot.” One of the manifold blessings of God to improve our memory is the sunshine! Our prayer can be as the one recorded in (Psalms 67:1-2) “God be merciful unto us, and bless us; and cause his face to shine upon us; Selah. That thy way may be known upon earth, thy saving health among all nations.” Then “the light of the knowledge of the glory of God” that shines “in the face of Jesus Christ” (2 Corinthians 4:6) can arise as “the Sun of righteousness… with healing in his wings” Malachi 4:2.

With God’s help we need not live with a rotten memory for the rest of our life. But we can “be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God.” (Romans 12:2) It is the will of God that you have an ever improving memory. For with it we are able to say to our Father in heaven, “Thy word have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee.” (Psalms 119:11) Paul also revealed in 1 Corinthians 15:1-2 how you are saved “if ye keep in memory” the gospel he preached to us. With an renewed and improved memory simply aided by sunshine we can say as did our Savior when tempted of the devil “Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.” (Matthew 4:10) By an adequate exposure to sunshine it will actually help to overcome sin in our life and a closer walk with “the LORD God” who “is a sun and shield” (Psalms 84:11)

Tearing Down the Stop Sign

Posted on December 25, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Down the road at the intersection, there had always been a stop sign. Everyone had to stop at it before crossing the road.

That sign had been there as long as anyone could remember.

But, while some people said the old signpost was necessary to protect the people, others thought it was useless. We would do just as well without it, they said. Probably better.

In fact, many people began ignoring the signpost. Yet as they did, some noticed that the accident rate increased at that intersection.

But, when it was suggested that disobeying the sign might be the problem, that irritated some people.

Before long, the whole thing blossomed into a full-fledged controversy.

There were those who said the sign ought to be obeyed, while others said it ought to be gotten rid of. A campaign even began, to get enough people in favor of tearing it down.

But there were still many who were puzzled at the whole situation, and hardly knew what to think.

Some said all the fault was with the sign. It is a nuisance, they declared. Get rid of the sign, and then everything will be all right again.

But there were a few thoughtful ones who maintained that the problem was not the sign–but disobedience to it. That was what was causing the trouble. And trouble there was.

At this, some learned men, who had been trained in the sciences, stepped forward and tried to settle the matter, once and for all. They declared, We have completed a research study. The difficulty at the intersection is not the traffic, but the sign. It is just too hard to obey. Take down the sign and the problem will be solved.

Astounded, a few stood up and protested. It is the sign which is saving lives, not disobedience to it.

Then two or three university philosophers announced their own profound findings: The trouble lay deeper than most realized. The problem, said they, is not the sign itself but the rules that such signs stand for. If we just do away with the rules, everyone will live more peaceably and be happier.

Surely this must be true, thought many, since it comes from the wisest men in the land.

Not willing to be left out, the leading churchmen picked up the idea, and amplified on it in several deep theological treatises. When the preachers read those learned words, fearing to be thought old-fashioned, they immediately began preaching the good news from their pulpits. They called it the Good News of Freedom from Law.

Under their influence, large numbers were gradually being won over to the idea. It is true that God gave us the Ten Commandments, they said, and those rules provide mankind with the best moral code it has ever had, but He does not want us to keep those rules. We can just keep sinning till the end of time.

Well, with messages like this–and coming from even the preachers–many of the people thought the atheists and liberals surely must be right after all. Down with rules, they said, for they only hurt us. Freedom to do as we like; that is what we want!

The more people talked about it, the more people liked the idea. Even the politicians, always anxious to please, climbed onto the bandwagon.

The whole thing became a scoffers holiday. Let us get rid of the regulations requiring obedience. Did not the preachers tell us that even God no longer has rules governing anyone’s conduct? Why should we obey mans rules either?

Well, it surely looked as if peace and harmony was nearing. At last, the people felt they had solved the problem of the intersection. Tear down the sign, and then everyone will be happier when they go through that busy intersection.

Because of the atheists, preachers, and liberals, by this time large numbers of people were totally ignoring the old signpost anyway. Indeed, not only was the sign disobeyed, but the new teaching brought an end to other restraints as well. Drunken drivers, reckless speeders, and corrupt police who could be bribed. Everyone did what he wanted. Ambulances regularly hauled away the injured and dismembered to the hospital.

But this fact only increased the controversy, as a small number kept urging that people obey the law. While some said it was disobedience to the sign which caused the accidents, others theorized the accidents were caused because people were distracted by the words on the sign as they raced through the intersection.

Can you not see, they cried, it is those rules which cause all the problem?

But there were still a few who doggedly replied, The very existence of the busy intersection requires traffic rules and warning signs! If the people will just obey the signs, the accidents will cease!

By this time, those who hated that old wooden marker and the rules behind it had become so angry–they said the problem was not really just signs and rules; it was the people urging that the signs and rules be obeyed!

A meeting was held, and the leading men of the town led out. All our troubles, they said, are caused because the rules still exist, and because of those who tell us to obey them! Then they passed a resolution, condemning the small company who urged that the laws be obeyed. They were denounced as legalists and troublemakers.

If we can just get rid of the laws–and the troublemakers who demand their obedience–we can have peace and prosperity again, they cried.

By this time, most everyone was rallying to one or the other of the two sides. One side pled for law and order; the other demanded freedom from restraint.

A small group declared, We want to do what is right. Self-control and obedience to law is the only way to really be happy.

But the larger number cried, We want to do whatever we please. Freedom from all the rules is the most satisfying way to live!

My friend, on which side do you stand?

The one leads into a broad road, along which is found grief, tragedy, and eternal loss. The other opens onto a narrow pathway which leads steadily upward to great reward.

In the beginning, God placed mankind under moral law–the Ten Commandments. Men and women have always been required to control themselves in order to have true happiness in this life. But God also offers grace–enabling strength through Jesus Christ–to obey those laws.

By their actions, everyone inevitably moves to one side or the other in this controversy.

Some people thank God for the empowering help, offered through the life, death, and mediation of Jesus Christ, and are willing to take hold of that strength. Thankful that God offers to redeem them, they submit to His plan and, in His strength, they control themselves and spend their years trying to help others live happier lives. They are getting ready for heaven, for they have heaven in their hearts.

But there are others who want to live as they please. They care little for Gods laws or for mans. All that matters is how they can advance their own selfish interests and pleasures.

On which side will you stand? Christ died so you could live a clean life, in obedience to God and in harmony with the Ten Commandments. Will you choose the high way or the low?

If you want the low way, just keep living heedlessly as you have probably been doing.

But if you hunger for something better for your life, then fall on your knees right now and plead with God for forgiveness. Confess your sins to Him and forsake them. Dedicate your life to Him. Give Him everything you are. He alone can make you into someone good and noble and true. He alone can lift you up and give you a new life. He is the only One who can give you a heart willing to obey the Ten Commandments. He is the One who can give you strength, day by day, to carry it through–as you study and seek to obey His Inspired Writings.

And the reward is great: a happier life down here, and an eternity with Christ beyond. Really, now, is it not worth it?

All it takes is a surrendered, obedient life, which He alone can help you fulfill.

On which side will you stand?

Will you stand with those who try to tear down Gods Ten Commandments or with those who, in His strength, obey them?

There are the youth pastors who instruct the young people that it isnt necessary to stop sinning. God doesn’t ask for it, they say, all you need is faith and you will be saved.

There are the ministers at camp meeting who instruct the people that they were saved at the cross, and cannot now be lost–as long as they believe.

There are the church leaders, editors, and writers who extol the virtues of only believe, and warn the flock to beware of trying to obey Gods law, lest they become legalists.

In order to excuse their own sinning, they even declare that Jesus did not really become a full human being because, if He had, He could not have resisted sin either! What blasphemy!

And all the while, our youth and loved ones sink deeper into corruption, caused by a theological system which teaches that it is impossible to control ones self–with or without Christ–and resist temptation in this life.

The floodgates of iniquity are opening. And all the devils of hell are pouring in. Wine drinking, wild music, card playing, pre-marital sex and adultery, theater watching, worldly books and magazines. Anything goes; for now, the preacher says it is all right.

Yet it is not all right. There is a God in heaven, and He has given us Inspired Writings–and they condemn sin. Turn anywhere in them and read, for the message is clear.

The way may seem pleasing and right to the man, but the end thereof is the way of death.

There is no hope for anyone who does not resolutely turn from these worldly lures and plead with Christ for help, study His Word as though life depended on it, and obey the plain teachings of Scripture.

Do not let your pastor fool you. There is only one safe path to heaven. It is obedience by faith, in Christ, to the Word of God.

Vance Ferrell

Toughest of times don’t last forever

Posted on December 23, 2016 by Pastor Tati

It’s true that even the toughest of times don’t last forever, and as long as you remain strong you’ll make it through and be able to weather whatever storms come your way. The human spirit has shown that it’s capable of making it through tough times, and getting to the end of the tunnel. The best part of dealing with adversity is that it toughens you up for the next trial in your life. Knowing that you’re only getting better with each new struggle can be an inspiration during those times when you feel like giving up. Being a tough person doesn’t mean you have to be callous, it just means you have an inner strength that’s battle-tested.

Do not doubt each step you take

Posted on December 23, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Each step you take toward a bigger goal might not seem like much. It may seem like you’re not really doing much at all. This will be especially true of any outside observers. Others might think you’re not getting anywhere, that you’re not getting anything done. That’s why you have to have a lot of confidence in where you’re going. You need to be clear about where you want to end up so that you have the conviction that the small steps you are taking will eventually get you to where you want to be, and you can squash any naysayers.

The happiest people

Posted on November 28, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“Dear Christian friends, drop the burdens that God does not ask you to carry. The more you think and talk of these self-imposed burdens, the larger they grow, until at last they will utterly destroy your faith and courage. Do not think that when you walk with Jesus, you must walk in the shadow. The happiest people in the world are those who trust in Jesus and gladly do his bidding. He is the light of life. From the lives of those who follow him, unrest and discontent are banished. With a full heart they echo the words of the wise man, Wisdom’s “ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace.” Though they meet with trials and difficulties, their lives are full of joy; for Christ walks beside them, and his presence makes the pathway bright.” {RH, April 18, 1907 par. 6}

Let the Spirit lead

Posted on November 28, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“The Lord has given us a divine directory by which we may know his will. Those who are self centered, self-sufficient, do not feel their need of searching the Bible, and they are greatly disturbed if others do not have the same defective ideas, and see with the same distorted vision that they do. But he who is guided by the Holy Spirit has cast his anchor within the veil wherein Jesus has entered for us. He searches the Scriptures with eager earnestness, and seeks for light and knowledge to guide him amid the perplexities and perils which at every step compass his path. Those who are restless, complaining, murmuring, read the Bible for the purpose of vindicating their own course of action, and they ignore or pervert the counsels of God. He who has peace has placed his will on the side of God’s will, and longs to follow the divine guidance, while he who is full of unrest is constantly struggling to sustain himself, and make it appear that he is right, and is sustained by what he estimates as wisdom.” {ST, August 14, 1893 par. 6}

Today

Posted on November 28, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“The third angel’s message is swelling into a loud cry, and you must not feel at liberty to neglect the present duty, and still entertain the idea that at some future time you will be the recipients of great blessing, when without any effort on your part a wonderful revival will take place. Today you are to give yourselves to God, that He may make of you vessels unto honor, and meet for His service. Today you are to give yourself to God, that you may be emptied of self, emptied of envy, jealousy, evil surmising, strife, everything that shall be dishonoring to God. Today you are to have your vessel purified that it may be ready for the heavenly dew, ready for the showers of the latter rain; for the latter rain will come, and the blessing of God will fill every soul that is purified from every defilement. It is our work today to yield our souls to Christ, that we may be fitted for the time of refreshing from the presence of the Lord —fitted for the baptism of the Holy Spirit.” —The Review and Herald, March 22, 1892. {1SM 190.3}

Ex-Catholic priest admits 27 counts of child sex assault in London

Posted on August 11, 2016 by Pastor Tati

A former Catholic priest and children’s home worker has pleaded guilty to 27 charges of historical sexual assault against minors during the 1970s in London. Philip Temple, aged 66 of no fixed address, admits abusing 12 boys and one girl while working in several south London care homes and a north London church.

Temple appeared at Woolwich Crown Court on Tuesday 9 August, where he pleaded guilty to seven counts of non-recent sexual assault. He had previously admitted 20 similar charges relating to non-recent sexual assault and perjury at Croydon Crown Court on 6 April.

source…..http://www.endtime.com/prophecy-news/ex-catholic-priest-admits-27-counts-child-sex-assault-london/

Bible Proof The Rapture Theory is False

Posted on August 11, 2016 by Pastor Tati

There is a teaching today that is rife within the Christian world, called the rapture. What is the rapture theory? It is believed by those who hold to this theory (and there are MANY who do), that the “church” will be raptured away to heaven and then the earth will continue for a period of seven years (called the tribulation) in which the inhabitants of the earth will be plunged into a time of great trouble and strife (more so than now). So according to this teaching there is a separation to take place between the saved and the lost BEFORE the end of the world.

In this teaching we are also told that Christ will return in two “phases”. The first will be a “quiet” affairwith the saints being raptured away. And then the second phase after the seven year tribulation will be the “glorious, triumphant” return, which according to this teaching, will usher in the 1000 year millennial reign on earth (which is also a false teaching).

Let me quickly show you an example of the weakness of the rapture doctrine – I came across a recent article stating ’10 Irrefutable Proofs’ for the rapture. Here are the first two ‘irrefutable proofs’ they quoted:

Number 1. “THE RAPTURE IS THE ‘BLESSED HOPE’ WHILE THE SECOND COMING IS A DAY TO BE GREATLY FEARED” … They separate the rapture and second coming saying that the rapture is the ‘blessed hope’ quoting Titus 2:13, and the second coming is the ‘FEARED day of the Lord’, quoting Amos 5:18. They believe these must be different events, because one is to be hoped for, and the other is to be feared. But they fail to realize the simple truth that the second coming is the ‘blessed hope’ for the saved in Jesus, and to be ‘greatly feared’ by those who reject the Lord. Simple, logical truth.

Number 2. “IN THE RAPTURE, JESUS COMES FOR HIS CHURCH, AT HIS SECOND COMING HE BRINGS THE CHURCH WITH HIM” … They say that Jesus takes His church way in the rapture, quoting 1 Thess. 4:16-17. And then Jesus comes back with the church at the second coming, quoting Revelation 19:14, which says ‘the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white horses.”. But what they fail to realize is that the ‘armies’ whom Jesus returns with are His angels, as Matthew 25:31 confirms, not the church.

“But what about 1 Thessalonians 4:14, where it says that those who sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him? This surely is talking about the church coming back from heaven after the rapture with Jesus at His physical return?” – No it’s not. Rapture adherents love this verse, but they completely miss the context of what is being said here. Look at both vs. 13 and 14. Paul is clearly talking about those who are asleep in Christ, ie, those who are in their graves waiting for His return. And what does Paul say to give encouragement concerning those who have died? He says that just as God raised Jesus from the dead, so He will bring with Jesus those who sleep in Him. In other words, those who have died, God will raise them from the dead, just like He rose Jesus from the dead.

The rest of the so called ‘irrefutable proofs’ are of the same mold. They are not proofs at all, but just twisting of scripture to suit their wrong belief. It’s interesting that they also believe the ‘antichrist’ will not be revealed until AFTER the rapture. This is a deception of the Roman Church. The Bible and historic Protestantism already revealed the antichrist – The Papal Church of Rome!

NOTE: If the rapture theory is a true Biblical teaching. Why was it not well known and popularized until the early 20th century?

Bible Proof The Rapture Theory is False

Let me get one thing out of the way first. The word “rapture” is not found anywhere in the Bible. So where do they get the word from? It was coined from the words “caught up” found in 1 Thessalonians 4:17. And we will deal with those verses later on.

What I would like to do is drop a Biblical bomb straight away on the pre-tribulation rapture teaching and expose it’s weakness. That Bible bomb is found in Matthew, chapter 13. In this chapter, Christ Jesus is telling a parable and teaching a lesson concerning the events of the last days and the second coming. Let’s look at what He says:

Matthew 13:24-30 …’Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field: But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. So the servants of the householder came and said unto him, Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field? from whence then hath it tares? He said unto them, An enemy hath done this. The servants said unto him, Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up? But he said, Nay; [NO] lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together FIRST the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn.’

Wow! I love the Word of God. It is so clear that we need not second guess what is going to happen. So what are we told in the pre-tribulation rapture theory? We are told that Christ will “gather” His people BEFORE the tribulation and separate the “wheat and the tares” BEFORE the harvest. And yet what does it clearly state in the Bible verse above? That the separation only takes place AT the harvest.

“Oh but the rapture IS the harvest!”

Ok. So according to those who hold to the pre-trib rapture theory, the harvest takes place BEFORE the tribulation and BEFORE the end of the world. This is clearly what they believe because according to this teaching, the world continues for another 7 years and then another 1000 years AFTER the rapture. Well, what does Christ Jesus our Teacher say about this?

Matthew 13:38-40 …’The field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the children of the wicked one; The enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world.’

Thank you Jesus for giving us the clear truth on this matter, so that we should not be deceived! Do you see the truth on this friend? The church and the wicked continue to live together on earth until the END OF THE WORLD. And it is only at the end of the world that the separation takes place. The pre-trib rapture theory is now blown to bits by the Word of God!

Please understand that VITAL point. The rapture theory teaches a separation BEFORE the end. But the Bible clearly teaches that there is NO separation before the end.

This also proves the mid-tribulation rapture teaching to be false

Those who hold to the mid-tribulation rapture theory, believe (just like the pre-trib teachers), that the separation takes place BEFORE the end of the world. But as we have shown from the Bible above, the separation takes place ONLY at the end of the world. Need more proof? Take a look at these Bible verses and you will notice that the focus is NOT about the church being taken away before the end, but rather AT the end of the world and the LAST DAY.

John 6:40 …’And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.’

John 11:24 …’Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day.’

John 12:48 …’He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge himin the last day.’

Eternal life is given on the LAST DAY. The resurrection happens on the LAST DAY. Judgment is given on the LAST DAY.

Notice also what Jesus says in Matthew 28:20 …“lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world.” … Now why would Jesus reassure us that He would be with us until the END OF THE WORLD, if we were to be raptured away BEFORE the end of the world? Doesn’t make sense does it? Friend, the rapture teaching is a false one invented by Satan to cause God’s people to be unprepared for the time of trouble ahead, that we WILL go through.

PAROUSIA AND APOKALUPSIS

Those who believe in a rapture say that the Greek word “parousia” refers to the secret coming of Jesus with the rapturing of the church and that the Greek word “apokalupsis” refers to the visible glorious coming of Jesus in power seven years later. So they believe from these Greek words that Christ will return in two phases, separated by the 7 year tribulation. Well, we have already proven from the Bible that there is no separation between the church and the wicked until the END OF THE WORLD. But let’s take a look at “parousia” and “apokalupsis”, and what we will show you is that BOTH are used to describe the SAME second coming, not two comings.

Paul uses the word “parousia” in 1 Thessalonians 4, which we have discussed above, when speaking of the coming of Christ and our gathering together unto Him. But Paul then shows that this “parousia” will destroy the man of sin; the Antichrist … “whom the Lord shall destroy with the brightness of his coming [parousia].” 2 Thessalonians 2:8. So we have a problem. Paul is saying that it is DURING the “parousia” of Christ that the man of sin will be destroyed. And yet those who hold to the rapture teaching say that the man of sin will reign AFTER the “parousia”. And will not be destroyed until the physical “apokalupsis” coming of Christ.

“Apokalupsis” [revelation] is also used in a way that indicates it is NOT a separate coming from the time the believers are gathered up. Peter said in 1 Peter 1:13 …“be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation [apokalupsis] of Jesus Christ;”Now why would Christians be exhorted to continue hoping to the end of the world for the grace brought through the revelation of Jesus Christ if their real hope was a rapture seven years before the revelation? Do you see the problems with this teaching? I hope so.

These following verses which give Matthew and Luke’s account of the same event prove that the words “parousia” and “apokalupsis” do refer to the SAME ONE COMING OF CHRIST. In Matthew 24:37 it says …”But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming [parousia] of the Son of man be.” … And the same account in Luke 17:26, 30 says … “As it was in the days of Noah … Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed [apokalupsis].” This is how we are to find out the TRUTH. We need to compare scripture with scripture.

So why are the two Greek words used? It’s quite simple. Parousia means “presence”, a VISIBLE return. And Apokalupsis means “to reveal”, a REVEALING OF THE TRUTH. So to turn these two words into two separate comings make no sense whatsoever. They both describe the ONE event, the physical, visible, loud, fiery second coming of Christ, in which the truth will be REVEALED!!

What Happens at the End of the World?

For Jesus to say “end of the world”, there must be some destructive event to take place right? So what event is coming that would be an “end of the world” event? THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST JESUS! Take a look at the following Bible verses describing the second coming and you will see that THIS is the event that will “end this world” as we know it.

Revelation 1:7 …’Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.’

2 Peter 3:10 …’But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.’

2 Thessalonians 1:7-8 …’And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.’

Psalm 50:3-4 … ‘Our God shall come, and shall not keep silence: a fire shall devour before him, and it shall be very tempestuous round about him. He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, that he may judge his people.’

Isaiah 34:8-10 …’For it is the day of the LORD’s vengeance, and the year of recompences for the controversy of Zion. And the streams thereof shall be turned into pitch, and the dust thereof into brimstone, and the land thereof shall become burning pitch. It shall not be quenched night nor day; the smoke thereof shall go up for ever: from generation to generation it shall lie waste; none shall pass through it for ever and ever.’

Sounds like an end of the world event doesn’t it? The destroying force of the second coming of Christ Jesus, as shown in the Bible verses above, will cause the earth to be “laid waste” as described in Isaiah above. Which means that the world will NOT continue on as we know it now, which the rapture theory proclaims. Instead, the wicked will be destroyed and the earth will be laid waste. And it is AT THIS TIME that the saints are taken to heaven, not before.

But What About One Taken and One Left Behind?

Matthew 24:37-42 …’But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come.’

This is such a misunderstood passage of scripture today. Take a look at the context of the above Bible verses. Do you see that Jesus is telling us that His second coming will be like what happened in Noah’s day? And what happened in the days of Noah? The above verse tells us. The flood DESTROYED the earth, taking away the wicked and leaving behind God’s people (Noah’s family). Who was “taken away” and who was “left behind” in Noah’s day? Take a look at the above verses again. It was the wicked who were TAKEN and Noah was LEFT BEHIND! And this is what Christ is pointing us to. He is saying that the day is coming when the earth will be destroyed again and the wicked will be TAKEN and the saints will be LEFT BEHIND.

Please take note of the following VITAL point.

Luke 17:35-37 …’Two women shall be grinding together; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two men shall be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. And they answered and said unto him, Where, Lord? And he said unto them, Wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles be gathered together.’

Why did the disciples ask ‘WHERE, LORD’? Were they wondering where the one left behind was? No, that person would be in the same place as they were. So the disciples are clearly asking where has the one taken gone. And what did Jesus say? “Wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles be gathered together.” The body? In the original language, the word Eagle can also mean Vulture. And where do Vultures gather? Where there is a dead body! And look at what Job says about the Eagle:

Job 39:27-30 …’Doth the eagle mount up at thy command, and make her nest on high? She dwelleth and abideth on the rock, upon the crag of the rock, and the strong place. From thence she seeketh the prey, and her eyes behold afar off. Her young ones also suck up blood: and where the slain are, there is she.’

And in Matthew 24, Jesus even makes it clearer by saying it is a CARCASS! So the one taken is the wicked who will be killed.

And what did we already confirm would happen during the harvest at the end? Let’s read it again … ‘and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together FIRST the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn.’ (Matthew 13) … The wicked are “taken” first and the saints are left behind to then be “gathered into My barn” (taken to heaven).

The whole context of Matthew 24 is a warning for us to “watch and be ready” so that the “sudden destruction” that is to come upon the world (1 Thess. 5:3) will not TAKE US by surprise. Just like what happened in Noah’s day. Who were taken? The wicked. Who were left behind? Noah and his family!

Caught Up to Meet the Lord in the Air

In light of what we have learned above. What does it mean when the Bible says we will be “caught up” to meet the Lord in the air? Exactly as it says! You see, those who hold to the rapture theory try to get something out of this verse that just isn’t there! The truth is, when Christ Jesus returns at the second coming, the wicked will be destroyed, the dead saints will be resurrected and the saints who are still alive will be “caught up” to meet Jesus in the air. And then we will be taken to heaven to start the 1000 year millennium.

And why do we “meet the Lord in the air”? Because Jesus is NOT going to set foot upon the earth during the second coming. And the second phase of His return with the saints will be at the END of the 1000 year millennium. This is another misunderstanding that the rapture theory causes. Jesus is not going to rule on earth during the 1000 years. Instead, we are going to be in heaven with Him during this time, and the earth will be “laid waste” from His second coming. And only AFTER the 1000 years will we return to earth with Christ. end-times-prophecy.org……….amreedemed.com

Origin of the Trinity Doctrine

Posted on August 11, 2016 by Pastor Tati

It was about a century after Tertullian when Arianism began causing so many disputes that Constantine convened the first ecumenical Council in Church history to settle them. Arius was an elder in the Alexandrian Church in the early fourth century that taught Christ truly is the begotten Son of God and why God is called His Father to state the obvious. A real Father and Son in other words. Opposing the teachings of Arius was Athanasius, a deacon also from Alexandria. His view was an early form of Trinitarianism where the Father, Son and Holy Spirit are said to be all the same one god but distinct from each other making it impossible for them to be a real Father and Son. His view was a further but deteriorating change to what Tertullian believed with the Holy Spirit not yet claimed to be a literal being. That came later. Mainstream history states Arius taught Christ was created, but the Church burnt what Arius believed and some historians claim they altered records and falsely rumoured that he taught Christ was created in order to discredit him. The Catholic Church is known for creating false historical records to their interpretation of events to hide the real truth at times. Consider the following for instance.

The view of Athanasius was highly influenced by Origen who was a Greek philosopher and theologian who reinterpreted Christian doctrine through the philosophy of Neoplatonism. His work was later condemned as unorthodox. Origen taught the doctrine of Purgatory, transubstantiation, transmigration and reincarnation of the soul, the Holy Spirit was a feminine force, Jesus was only a created being, there would be no physical resurrection, the creation account in Genesis is a fictitious story and is known to have publicly castrated himself based on Matthew 19. Arius on the other hand was a pupil of Lucian of Antioch. Lucian was responsible for the work that gave us what is known as the Textus Receptus which was completed by Erasmus, and is what gave us the trusted New Testament of the KJV Bible. These and other facts reveal that Athanasius was influenced by Greek philosophy and that Arius probably taught Biblical truth despite mainstream history.

Some believe Constantine was the first Christian Roman Emperor, but he was actually a sun worshiper who was baptized on his deathbed. During his reign he had his eldest son and his wife murdered. His belief at best was a blend of paganism and Christianity for political purposes, and so he neither cared nor really understood this dispute, but was just eager to bring the controversy to a close and keep unity in his empire. When the bishops gathered at Nicea on May 20, 325 AD to resolve the crisis, very few shared Athanasius’s view of Christ as most held a position midway between Athanasius and Arius. The religious debates lasted two months before the Council rejected the minority view of Arius, but having no alternative, Constantine approved the view of Athanasius, which was also a minority view. And so the Church was left supporting a belief held by only a minority of those attending. The Encyclopedia Britannica states: “Constantine himself presided, actively guiding the discussions, and personally proposed … the crucial formula expressing the relation of Christ to God in the creed issued by the council … Overawed by the emperor, the bishops, with two exceptions only, signed the creed, many of them much against their inclination.” — (1971 edition, Vol. 6, “Constantine,” p. 386)

Horrific religious persecution followed the decision made by Constantine who was essentially a pagan Emperor who imposed an invented creed never preached by Jesus. Constantine exiled those who refused to accept the creed as well as the bishops who signed the creed but refused to join in condemnation of Arius. He also ordered all copies of the Thalia to be burned, which was the book in which Arius expressed his teachings. But several years later Constantine became lenient toward those he condemned and exiled at the council and allowed them to return. In AD 335, they brought accusations against Athanasius and so now Constantine had Athanasius banished! This was not about Biblical truth. As a pagan sun worshipper, Constantine also enforced the first Sunday law just four years earlier and hence played a major role in bringing two pagan traditions into the Church. It was four hundred years after the cross when they formulated this creed that never existed beforehand, and so the Apostles and the early Church could never have taught it either. See Encyclopedia Britannica and historical quotes.

Many of the Bishops who formulated the doctrine of the Trinity were steeped in Greek and Platonic philosophy, which influenced their religious views. In fact the language they used in defining the trinity is taken directly from Platonic and Greek philosophy. The Platonic term trias, meaning three, was Latinized as trinitas, which gave us the English word trinity which is neither biblical nor Christian. As Bible scholars John McClintock and James Strong (wrote the famous Strong’s Concordance) explain, “Towards the end of the 1st century, and during the 2nd, many learned men came over both from Judaism and paganism to Christianity. These brought with them into the Christian schools of theology their Platonic ideas and phraseology.” — (Cyclopaedia of Biblical, Theological, and Ecclesiastical Literature, 1891, Vol. 10, “Trinity,” p. 553)

So the Trinity was not derived from scripture, but was conceived in philosophy. Greek philosophers were greatly influenced by Plato (427-347 BC) who was considered the greatest of all Greek philosophers. Plato was ingrained with Trinitarian thought and knew that all the ancient religions had triad deities, and so he desired to come up with a better definition to define God above all the deities of Greek mythology. Plato’s definition of God was, (1) The “first God,” who was the Supreme Being in the universe; (2) the “second God,” whom Plato described as the “soul of the universe”; and (3) the “third God,” defined as the “spirit.” The Jewish philosopher Philo of Alexandria (15 BC-AD 50) who followed Greek philosophy was influenced by Plato’s version and saw God as, (1) Father, who created all things (Philo named him “the Demiurge”), (2) Mother, who was Knowledge the Maker possessed and (3) the Beloved Son was the world. Supposedly the union ofdemiurge and knowledge produced man’s world. This esoteric type of thinking is what led to the birth and development of the trinity.

Notice how these quotes document a belief in a divine Trinity in many regions and religions of the ancient world and that the origin of the conception is entirely pagan. Egyptologist Arthur Weigall summed up the influence of ancient beliefs on the adoption of the trinity doctrine by the Catholic Church in this excerpt from his book Paganism in Our Christianity.

And so the Council of Nicea did not end the controversy and the bishops went on teaching as they had before, and the Arian crisis continued for another sixty years. Athanasius was exiled no fewer than five times and it was very difficult to make his creed stick. The ongoing disputes were violent and bloody at times. Noted historian Will Durant writes, “Probably more Christians were slaughtered by Christians in these two years (342-3) than by all the persecutions of Christians by pagans in the history of Rome.” — (The Story of Civilization, Vol. 4: The Age of Faith, 1950, p. 8). So Christians fought and slaughtered one another over their differing views of God.

So after Constantine’s death in 337 AD, disputes continued. Constantine’s son Constantius II favoured the Arians and set out to reverse the Nicene Creed. Constantius used his power to exile bishops adhering to the Nicene Creed and especially Athanasius who fled to Rome. The debates resulted in numerous councils. Among them the Council of Sardica in 343 AD, the Council of Sirmium in 358 AD and the double Council of Rimini and Seleucia in 359 AD, and no fewer than fourteen further creed formulas between 340 and 360 AD. After Constantius’ death in 361 AD, his successor Julian, who was a devotee of Rome’s pagan gods, declared that he would no longer favor one Church faction over another and allowed all exiled bishops to return, which resulted in further increasing dissension among Christians.

Disputes eventually became over the nature of the Holy Spirit. So 44 years after Constantine’s death in May 381 AD, Emperor Theodosius, baptized only a year earlier, convened the Council of Constantinople to resolve them. Theodosius favoured the Nicene Creed and so after he arrived in Constantinople he expelled the bishop Demophilus, and surrendered the Churches there to Gregory of Nazianzus who was the leader of a small Nicene community there and one of three men that became known as “the three Cappadocians.” These three men had an agenda at this council which was for the first time to push the idea of the Holy Spirit being a literal being. Gregory was recently appointed as archbishop of Constantinople, but due to illness, Nectarius, an elderly city senator had to take over the role of archbishop and presided over the council. And so Nectarius was baptized for the job and the Trinitarian view on the Holy Spirit was governed by someone with little or no knowledge of theology! What resulted became known as the Nicene-Constantinopolitan Creed where they now decided that the Holy Spirit was a literal being. Any who disagreed were in accordance with the edicts of the emperor and Church authorities branded heretics and dealt with accordingly. This final teaching on the nature of God is what became the trinity as generally understood today. It was not decided so much from Scripture but from Greek philosophy, much bloodshed and whoever had the most power. See the pagan origins of the trinity doctrine for detailed information.

So in short, when Babylon was conquered, most of the Babylonian Priests took their pagan teachings to Alexandria which resulted in the school of Alexandria. The Alexandrines incorporated Greek Pagan philosophical beliefs from Plato’s teachings into Christianity (Neoplatonism), and interpreted much of the Bible allegorically. Lucian rejected this system entirely and propounded a system of literal interpretation that dominated the Eastern Church for a long period. Thus Origen taught the allegorical method of explanation of Scripture that Athanasius and the three Cappadocians learned from, which was influenced by Plato and strong pagan theological speculations, which gave us the trinity doctrine.

“The Alexandria catechetical school, which revered Clement of Alexandria and Origen, the greatest theologian of the Greek Church, as its heads, applied the allegorical method to the explanation of Scripture. Its thought was influenced by Plato: its strong point was [pagan] theological speculations. Athanasius and the three Cappadocians [the men whose Trinitarian views were adopted by the Catholic Church at the Councils of Nicaea and Constantinople] had been included among its members.” — (Hubert Jedin, Ecumenical Councils of the Catholic Church: an Historical Outline, 1960, p. 28) http://www.trinitytruth.org/

UN could be planning to rewrite the Bible and erase Jewish ties to holy sites

Posted on August 11, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Amid the chaos of the current American political environment, Palestinian and Jordanian representatives submitted a draft resolution to the United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural Organization’s World Heritage Committee.

Its goal: to rewrite history and eradicate any Jewish connection to Judaism’s holiest sites.

The Committee for Accuracy in Middle East Reporting in America isn’t taking the resolution—which is clearly based on pushing a Muslim-dominant agenda for the Middle East—lightly. The organization made the following statement to American media outlets:

“Though the resolution is clearly based on falsehood and distortion, there was no guarantee that the U.N.’s cultural organization would dismiss it. After all, UNESCO had just three months earlier sided with anti-Israel forces to pass a resolution condemning Jewish visits to and policing of the Temple Mount, which it referred to only by its Arab terms—al-Aksa Mosque/al-Haram al Sharif.

“While France, a member that voted for the April resolution, subsequently apologized for this, Palestinians and Muslims were encouraged to step up their campaign. This time around, however, members of the World Heritage Committee realized they would probably lack the votes to pass the contentious resolution at their annual meeting in Istanbul, and indefinitely delayed voting on it.”

“The demand by Palestinians and other Muslim groups to usurp Jewish holy sites through historical revisionism should not be dismissed as merely an academic or political dispute,” the group said in its statement. “Were these groups to achieve their goals in expelling Israelis, Jews and non-Muslims from the site, the disastrous results would resonate far beyond the Middle East.”

Click here to read the entire report……….amreedemed.com

Pope Francis says Islam is not violent, says ‘all religions’ are capable of violence

Posted on August 11, 2016 by Pastor Tati

ABOARD THE PAPAL PLANE – Pope Francis on Sunday defended his avoidance of the term “Islamic violence” by suggesting the potential for violence lies in every religion, including Catholicism.

“I don’t like to talk about Islamic violence, because every day, when I read the newspaper, I see violence,” Francis said, when asked about why he never speaks of Islamic terrorism or fundamentalism when condemning attacks such as the murder of a French priest last week, who had his throat slit by an Islamic terrorist as he was celebrating Mass.

The pope said that when he reads the newspaper, he reads about an Italian who kills his fiancé or his mother in law.

“They are baptized Catholics. They are violent Catholics,” Francis said, adding that if he speaks of “Islamic violence,” then he has to speak of “Catholic violence” too.

The pope made his remarks in a wide-ranging news conference with journalists travelling with him back to Rome after a five-day visit to Poland in which Francis presided over World Youth Day, a gathering of Catholic youth from all around the world in Krakow, Poland.

The pope said that in every religion there are violent people, “a small group of fundamentalists,” including in Catholicism.

“When fundamentalism goes as far as murdering … you can murder with your tongue and also with the knife,” he said.

“I believe that it’s not fair to identify Islam with violence. It’s not fair and it’s not true,” he continued, adding that he’s had a long conversation with the Grand Imam of Al-Azhar, the Cairo-based Islamic university often described as the Vatican of the Sunni world.

“I know how they think. They look for peace, encounter,” he said.

Francis added that in the case of European youth, many have been left “with no ideals, no work, that end in the hands of drugs and alcohol, and then go over there [didn’t specify] and enlist.”

He did acknowledge that ISIS is an “Islamic state that presents itself as violent.”

“It’s a fundamentalist group that calls itself ISIS, but it can’t be said, it’s not true, and it’s not fair, that Islam is terrorist,” Francis said.

Although clarifying that he didn’t know if he should say it because “it’s dangerous,” the pope then admitted that terrorism grows when “there’s no other option.”

“As long as the god of money is at the center of the global economy and not the human person, man and woman, this is the first terrorism,” he said, defining it as a “terrorism at the bases,” against the whole of humanity.

Mother 36 in sexual relationship with son 19 and might go to jail to defend relationship

Posted on August 11, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Monica Mares, 36, and her son Caleb Peterson, 19, face up to 18 months in prison if found guilty of incest at a trial later this year in New Mexico.

But the mother and son couple have vowed to fight for their right to have a sexual relationship and are appealing to the public to donate to their legal fund.

In an exclusive individual interviews with Daily Mail Online, they told how they are willing to risk everything to be together – and have decided to go public with their affair in a bid to raise awareness of Genetic Sexual Attraction (GSA) relationships.

Mares said: ‘He is the love of my life and I don’t want to lose him.My kids love him, my whole family does. Nothing can come between us not courts, or jail, nothing.

‘I have to be with him. When I get out of prison I will move out of Clovis to a state that allows us to be together.’

Incest is a crime in all 50 states, but the specifics of the laws and punishment vary greatly from state to state.
Mother-of-nine Mares said she would even give up the right to see her other children if she was asked to choose between them and her lover.

Leaders of Seventh-day Adventist Churches in France express SOLIDARITY with Catholic Church

Posted on August 4, 2016 by Pastor Tati

A priest was killed and another person seriously injured when two members from an Islamic extremist group stormed the Church of Saint-Etienne du Rouvray in Normandy, France, on July 26. The assailants slit the throat of Father Jacques Hamel, who was 85 years old.

In response, the Union of Federations of the Adventist Church in France (UFA) issued the following statement:

“Faced with such a barbarity in a place of worship, the Seventh-day Adventist Church in France, wants to express solidarity and compassion.

When a (Catholic) Church is desecrated, it is the believers who are suffering. Churches and places of worship are spaces of peace, prayer, sharing and refuge.

Immaculate Conception Roman Catholic Church

This escalation of brutality and heinous crimes committed by humans against other human is unjustifiable.

Despite all legitimate feelings of sadness and revolt, we must always continue to fight evil with good, and act for peace. We pray that God may change our hearts and minds.

The Adventist Church encourages its members to respect the dignity of all men, according to the gospel of Jesus Christ.” news.adventist.org

The SDA Church has stopped calling the Catholic Church BABYLON and the Pope The AntiChrist.

Friends, how are we to call people out of the Catholic Church if we already believe they are in a “place of worship”? Which God are they worshiping?

From a Church that was burning people and bibles in equal measure, the Adventist Church today is looking at the mother of harlotry as a sacred place of worship.

statues1

…this is the religion which Protestants are beginning to look upon with so much favor, and which will eventually be united with Protestantism. This union will not, however, be effected by a change in Catholicism; for Rome never changes. She claims infallibility. It is Protestantism that will change. The adoption of liberal ideas on its part will bring it where it can clasp the hand of Catholicism. –Review and Herald, June 1, 1886

The Roman Church is far-reaching in her plans and modes of operation. She is employing every device to extend her influence and increase her power in preparation for a fierce and determined conflict to regain control of the world, to re-establish persecution, and to undo all that Protestantism has done.—Great Controversy, pp. 565, 566

Let us not forget the Catholic Church created Islam whose main purpose was to go with the sword after the Black Jews who fled the destruction of Jerusalem. Islam in turn created ISIS through her doctrines.

So it is funny, that the Church that is supposedly of God is looking in pity at the workings of the devil.

God’s word has given warning of the impending danger; let this be unheeded, and the Protestant world will learn what the purposes of Rome really are, only when it is too late to escape the snare. She is silently growing into power. . . . Stealthily and unsuspectedly she is strengthening her forces to further her own ends when the time shall come for her to strike. All that she desires is vantage ground, and this is already being given her. We shall soon see and shall feel what the purpose of the Roman element is. Whoever shall believe and obey the word of God will thereby incur reproach and persecution.— Great Controversy, p. 581……http://amredeemed.com

The Satanic Temple opens ‘After School Satan Clubs’ for children young as five

Posted on August 4, 2016 by Pastor Tati

The Satanic Temple has caused stirs after the group announced it would open ‘After School Satan Clubs’ for children as young as five.

The organisation has billed the extra-curricular option as a challenge to evangelical Christian after-school programming which they say has infiltrated America’s elementary schools.

“It’s critical that children understand that there are multiple perspectives on all issues, and that they have a choice in how they think,” said Doug Mesner, the Satanic Temple’s co-founder, according to The Washington Post.

But the group insist their plan has nothing to do with devil worship.

The Satanic Temple are a secular organisation and do not believe in any supernatural being. Mesner, who goes by the professional name of Lucien Greaves, says “Satan” is just a “metaphorical construct” intended to represent the rejection of all forms of tyranny over the human mind. He believes that scientific reason is the best way of viewing the world and the after-school club would focus on developing critical thinking and social skills. Christian Today

Hold On Together!

Posted on July 29, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Ellen’s Dream of the Narrow Way

Over 100 years ago God gave Ellen White a dream. In the dream she was traveling with a large group of people. Some of the people had their wagons loaded with all their things. The road they were traveling on was steep, and on one side was a big drop-off and on the other side was a high white wall.

The road got narrower and narrower so they had to leave their wagons because there was not room enough for them. Some of the people tied their luggage on the horses and rode the horses.

The path kept getting more narrow, so the people were all crowded near the wall. When their luggage hit it they would sway toward the edge. They were afraid they would fall off the edge, so they cut the luggage from the horses and it fell off the side. When the road became so narrow that they were afraid they would lose their balance, they got off the horses. Finally they left their horses behind and followed each other, walking in each other’s footsteps. Just then small white ropes came down the wall and they grabbed them to keep their balance. The ropes moved as they moved. Finally the path became so narrow that they had to take off their shoes and stockings. Even then it was difficult to stay on the narrow and dangerous path.

Many people who were not used to such hard traveling had already stopped climbing. But the people who were used to things being hard kept traveling and wanted to reach the end of the road.

Because the road became so narrow they could not walk on it they had to hold on tight to the ropes saying “We have to hold on from above! We have to hold on from above!” Each person said these words to the next person on the path.

Suddenly the people on the path heard all kinds of noises from below the cliff. They heard naughty words, bad music, loud laughing and also loud crying. The people holding on to the ropes on the wall were more determined than ever to keep going up the narrow path.

The ropes got bigger and stronger. In the dream Ellen saw that the white wall had blood on it. It made her sad to see the beautiful wall stained with blood. Then she realized that when people came up the path and saw the stains they would know that others had been there before them, and even though they suffered a lot of pain they had kept on going up the path. This would encourage them to keep on going, too.

Now the people came to a big cliff below them and the path ended. There wasn’t anywhere to put their feet. They must trust the ropes, which had become very thick. Some of the people wondered where the ropes came from and what was holding them.

Then in her dream Ellen White looked across to the other side from the cliff and saw a beautiful field of green grass about six inches high. She could not see the sun, but bright beams of light like fine gold and silver rested on the field. It was more beautiful than anything she had ever seen on earth. But would they reach the field? What if the ropes broke?

Again the people whispered the words “What holds the ropes?” Then someone said, “Our only hope is to trust in Jesus. The ropes have held us safely all this way; they will still hold us.”

While they were waiting they heard the words, “God holds the ropes. We need not fear.” Then Ellen’s husband James White swung himself over the cliff and landed in the beautiful field. Ellen then took the rope and swung across. Then the rest of the people did the same. They felt so relieved and happy and thankful. They then sang a beautiful song to God.

Many times James and Ellen had hard times, but then they would remember the dream and ask God to be with them and help them.

Let’s remember, boys and girls, that we too are traveling to a beautiful place and if, like the people in the dream, we hold on to the ropes of faith, we will be carried safely to God’s heavenly home.

—Adapted from The Spirit of Prophecy Emphasis Stories, vol. 2, pp. 59-62w

Malawi police arrest HIV-positive man paid by parents to have sex with scores of young girls

Posted on July 29, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Eric Aniva, who is HIV positive, unabashedly claimed he has had sex with more than 100 women, most of them underage. Some were as young as 12.

He was paid to do this, often by the girls’ parents, he said.

On Tuesday, he was arrested on orders from President Peter Mutharika, who learned of the incidents through an interview Aniva gave the BBC last week.

Aniva was charged with defilement, Malawi Police Inspector General Lexten Kachama told the Associated Press.

“Out of the many women he had sex with, most of them were underage children,” Kachama said, meaning they were younger than 16. The age of consent in Malawi was changed from 13 to 16 in 2011, the Guardian reported.

Aniva is what’s known as a “hyena,” or a “fisis.” The term, used in certain villages in the southeastern African country, refers to a male who is hired to have sex with women and girls for ritualistic purposes, the Atlantic reported.

There are several circumstances in which a hyena might be used, but all are centered on the idea of ritualistic “sexual cleansing,” or “kusasa fumbi.”

For example, in many rural areas of the country, a recent widow is expected to have sex with a member of her husband’s family to exorcise the spirit of the deceased. If she doesn’t, then any future deaths in the village can be blamed on her.

If a family member would rather, though, he can pay a “hyena” to have sex with the widow in his stead, the New York Times reported.

And such hyenas are often employed to have sex with girls as young as 10.

The name hyena derives from the fact that they are “supposed to operate in stealth and at night,” according to the New York Times.

Eric Aniva has been neither stealthy nor secretive.

Kim Davis sued AGAIN, this time for Denying License to ‘Marry’ Animal

Posted on July 29, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Kentucky woman has filed a lawsuit against county clerk Kim Davis after she was denied a license to “marry” an animal.

According to local television station WDRB-TV, Elizabeth Ording, 27, is additionally suing Gov. Matt Bevin and Attorney General Andy Beshear over the matter.

She asserted that a “marriage to an animal wouldn’t be that different than same-sex marriage,” the outlet writes. “Ording says the county attorney told her she could have a wedding, but the state wouldn’t recognize the marriage.”

As reported by Christian news network, the case, Ording v. Davis, et al, is docketed online and has been assigned to Judge Henry Wilhoit in the Eastern District Court of Kentucky.

Kim Davis has faced a series of attacks from LGBT activists for her stance against issuing same-sex marriage licences. For this, she was actually jailed for a few days.

The other day she was also in the news for denying a man the license to marry his LAPTOP.

“This lawsuit is frivolous,” Mat Staver, founder and chairman of Liberty Counsel, said in a statement. “There is obviously no right for a man to marry a machine. When you make gender irrelevant to a gender-based relationship you open Pandora’s box and make a mockery out of marriage.”

Kim Davis faces lawsuit after denying man licence to marry laptop

Posted on July 29, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Mat 24:9 Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name’s sake.
Mat 24:10 And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another.

Kentucky County clerk Kim Davis is facing another lawsuit, but this time it is for refusing to let a man marry his laptop computer.

Davis faced a controversial lawsuit earlier last year when she refused to sign same-sex marriage licenses because it violated her religious beliefs. However, Kim Davis won in court after a long-standing religious freedom battle.

Now, Davis faces another lawsuit for refusing to issue a marriage license to a man who wants to marry is laptop.

Mark Sevier filed the suit, arguing that marriages between same-sex couples have the same value and legitimacy as a human marrying an inanimate object.

“This lawsuit is frivolous,” said Mat Staver, Founder and Chairman of Liberty Counsel in a press release. “There is obviously no right for a man to marry a machine. When you make gender irrelevant to a gender-based relationship you open Pandora’s box and make a mockery out of marriage,” Staver concluded.

Legal advisers expect the lawsuit to fail.

Meanwhile, Davis continues to serve as a county clerk without being forced to put her name on same-sex marriage licenses……..http://amredeemed.com

Work

Posted on July 29, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“Seventh-day Adventists have been given a work of the most solemn import—the proclamation of the first, second, and third angels messages. There is no other work of so great importance. They are to allow nothing else to absorb their attention.” 9T 19

The Egyptian Trinity

Posted on July 26, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“The trinity consisted of the god Serapis (=Osiris+Apis), the goddess Isis/Ishtar (= Hathor, the cow-moon goddess), and the child-god Horus (the Egyptian Tammuz). In one way or another almost every other god was identified with one or other of these three aspects of the one god, even the sun god Mithras of the Persians (whom Constantine worshipped). The origin beginning with Baal, Ishtar, Tammuz of the ancient Babylonian Religion. Many of the theories of Egyptian religion have penetrated into the theology of Christian Europe, and form, as it were, part of the woof in the web of modern religious thought. Christian theology was largely organized and nurtured in the schools of Alexandria, and Alexandria was not only the meeting place of East and West, it was also the place where the decrepit theology of Egypt was revivified by contact with the speculative philosophy of Greece. Perhaps, however, the indebtedness of Christian theological theory to ancient Egyptian dogma is nowhere more striking than in the doctrine of the Trinity. The very terms used of it by Christian theologians meet us again in the inscriptions and papyri of Egypt. Originally the trinity was a triad like those we find in Babylonian mythology. The triad consisted of a divine father, wife, and son. This triune god was later formulated into Christianity as the Christian Trinity of father, son, holy ghost.” * Excerpt from the book Abstract

Hexagram-IHS-Santa_Croce_exterior_Firenze_Apr_2008-300x225 — IHS in Center of Hexagram, Basilica of Santa Croce, Florence, Italy, 2008

According to the Helipolitan tradition, Osiris was granted the throne of Egypt rather than his elder brother Set. Set was none to pleased about this, but became enraged when Osiris left Egypt to travel the world and left Isis in charge of the Kingdom instead of him. Set decided to get rid of his brother and take the throne for himself. Although the myth of the origins of Anubis is a later development it was also cited as one of the reasons why Set was jealous of his brother Osiris and conspired to kill him. Set tricked Osiris into climbing into a wooden chest cut to fit him and then sealed the box and threw it into the Nile. Isis searched everywhere for her husband’s body and found it lodged in a tamarisk bush which had grown into a huge tree on contact with the body of the god. She broke open the chest and carried his body back to Egypt.

She placed the body in the temple and transformed herself into a kite (a small bird) and flew over the body singing a song of mourning. She then used her prodigious magical talent to conceive Heru-sa-aset(Horus, son of Isis), whose destiny was to avenge his father and defeat Set. Isis then implored Thoth for his help in resurrecting Osiris. The two deities composed the “Ritual of Life”, the spell which granted eternal life after death. However, Set discovered their plans and stole Osiris’ body. He split it into fourteen pieces and scattered them throughout the length and breadth of Egypt. Still Isis refused to be beaten. She enlisted the support of her sisterNephthys to find the pieces and the help of Anubis to prepared the body (in the first mummification). When the “opening of the mouth” ceremony was performed, Osiris’s spirit returned to his body.

Isis mourns Osiris copyright Gerard Ducher

However, no spirit which has passed to the land of the dead may live in the land of the living, and so Ra decreed that Osiris should become the King of the underworld, and Anubis agreed to give up his position as the lord of the netherworld out of respect for Osiris.

Isis and Horus hiding in the marshes under the protection of Thoth and Amen-Ra

Meanwhile Isis hid with her infant son in the marshes of the delta, protecting him until the day when he could face Set and recover his father’s kingdom.

When Horus came of age he battled with his uncle. Isis used her magic to assist Horus in battle, but when the opportunity presented itself she could not kill Set, who was after all her elder brother. This enraged Horus, who promptly lopped off her head! Isis was apparently unperturbed by this turn of events, and caused a cow’s head to grow on her shoulders. Fortunately for Horus, Isis forgave his unreasonably aggressive reaction and continued to support him. http://ancientegyptonline.co.uk/isiso.html

The Hecate Trinity, Statue of Liberty, The Christian/Babylonian Trinity

Posted on July 26, 2016 by Pastor Tati

What most people fail to realize is the “Statue of Liberty” is nothing more than a mammoth idol of the Hecate goddess an idol of her shown on the left. The Laginetan goddess may have had a more infernal character than scholars have been willing to assume.” In Ptolemaic Alexandria and elsewhere during the Hellenistic period, she appears as a three-faced goddess associated with magic, witchcraft, and curses. Today she is claimed as a goddess of witches and in the context of Hellenic Polytheistic Reconstructionism. Some neo-pagans refer to her as a “crone goddess”, though this characterization appears to conflict with her frequent characterization as a virgin in late antiquity. She closely parallels the Roman goddess Trivia.

pics11 The “Hecate” goddess of Greek Mythology (on the left). Notice, she is a carbon copy of our “Statue of Liberty” as we will soon see below. An ancient Fertility goddess, also identified with Persephone, as Queen of Hades (underworld), and protector of witches.

The “Hecate” or “Hekate” is characterized as a Trinity, that existed within pagan mythology as a three faced goddess. The three faces represented the “Maiden”, the “Matron” (or Mother), and “the “Crone”.

The ancient concept of “The Trinity” most certainly affected the decisions of the ancient Roman Catholic church. What better way for Satan to overwhelm the True Hebrew Messianic movement by creating a Pseudo Greek-Roman Messianic movement called Christianity (Anti-Messianism). Trinitarians deny this, but facts are facts.

The Hecate Trinity was also associated with Diana. At her sacred grove at Aricia, on the shores of Lake Nemi a triplefold Diana was venerated from the late sixth century BCE as Diana Nemorensis. “The Latin Diana was conceived as a threefold unity of the divine huntress, the Moon goddess, and the goddess of the nether world, Hekate,” Albert Alföldi interpreted the late Republican numismatic image, noting that Diana montium custos nemoremque virgo (“keeper of the mountains and virgin of Nemi”) is addressed by Horace as diva triformis (“three-form goddess”). Diana is commonly addressed as Trivia by Virgil and Catullus.

The modern understanding of Hecate has been strongly influenced by syncretic Hellenistic interpretations. Many of the attributes she was assigned in this period appear to have an older basis. For example, in the magical papyri of Ptolemaic Egypt, she is called the ‘she-dog’ or ‘bitch’, and her presence is signified by the barking of dogs. In late imagery she also has two ghostly dogs as servants by her side. However, her association with dogs predates the conquests of Alexander the Great and the emergence of the Hellenistic world. When Philip II laid siege to Byzantium she had already been associated with dogs for some time; the light in the sky and the barking of dogs that warned the citizens of a night time attack, saving the city, were attributed to Hecate Lampadephoros (the tale is preserved in the Suda). In gratitude the Byzantines erected a statue in her honor.

As a virgin goddess, she remained unmarried and had no regular consort. Hecate has survived in folklore as a ‘hag’ figure associated with witchcraft. Strmiska notes that Hecate, conflated with the figure of Diana, appears in late antiquity and in the early medieval period as part of an “emerging legend complex” associated with gatherings of women, the moon, and witchcraft that eventually became established “in the area of Northern Italy, southern Germany, and the western Balkans.” This theory of the Roman origins of many European folk traditions related to Diana or Hecate was explicitly advanced at least as early as 1807. The Statue of Liberty is based on The Roman Goddess Libertas, the Roman goddess of freedom. Originally as goddess of personal freedom, she later became the goddess of the Roman commonwealth.

goddess-artemis-2 Greek equivalent: Ishtar (pictured on the right) is the Akkadian counterpart to the Sumerian Inanna and to the cognate northwest Semitic goddess `Ashtart. Anunit, Astarte and Atarsamain,The goddess of fertility and sexuality. To the right is a picture of the Babylonian fertility goddess Ishtar (Easter in English). Ishtar is portrayed as a trinitarian god with Baal the Sun God/Tammuz the Sun of God/Ishtar the Queen of Heaven… this is where we get the Christian Trinity as incorporated into the “Christian Church” by the sun worshipping emperor Constantine at the Council of Niceae.

Lady Liberty, the goddess of witchcraft and the Statue of “Libertas or Liberty”. The Statue of Liberty is based on The Roman Goddess Libertas, the Roman goddess of freedom. Originally as goddess of personal freedom, she later became the goddess of the Roman commonwealth. Greek equivalent: Ishtar is the Akkadian counterpart to the Sumerian Inanna and to the cognate northwest Semitic goddess `Ashtart. Anunit, Astarte and Atarsamain,The goddess of fertility and sexuality. On monuments and seal-cylinders Inanna/Ishtar appears frequently with bow and arrow, though also simply clad in long robes with a crown on her head and an eight-rayed star as her symbol.

Moving right along, we find the other side of the story paints quite a different picture. In celebration of the centenary of the first Masonic Republic in 1884, the Statue of Liberty was presented to the Masons of America, as a gift from the French Grand Orient Temple Masons. The Masonic “Torch of Enlightenment” was also referred to as the “Flaming Torch of Reason”, by the Illuminati Masons in the 1700’s and in 1884, the cornerstone for the Statue of Liberty was placed in a solemn ceremony, by the Masonic lodges of New York.

Below is the cornerstone of the Statue of Liberty, dedicated to and by Freemasons.

plaque

References:

Is the Trinity Teaching Biblical?

Posted on July 26, 2016 by Pastor Tati

After truthfully and prayerfully reading this whole page, there is only one outcome you can surely arrive at! Now the question is – which is more important to you – your ‘church’, or God and His truth?

The purpose of this page is to seek the Bible truth as to what the Holy Spirit is. Is it a literal third Spirit is Breath divine being of the Godhead as the trinity teaches, or is it the Spirit of God and Christ, ie. God’s and Christ’s own Spirit? Seeking the truth about what the Holy Spirit is can be very troubling for some people. So the one thing I ask is that you prayerfully read this page with an open mind, and let God and His Word be your guide to truth.

‘To stand in defense of truth and righteousness when the majority forsake us, to fight the battles of the Lord when champions are few – this will be our test’. (Review and Herald, Jan.11, 1887)

So what is the mainstream teaching concerning the Holy Spirit? The mainstream trinity teaching says the Holy Spirit is a third person of the Godhead and that there are three equal, co-eternal, co-existent Gods. Some believe that these three Gods are completely separate beings, whereas others believe that these three Gods are in fact one God, with three personalities. Explain that to a new believer!!?? We often hear the phrase “God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Spirit”. By the words of the Athanasian Creed, upon which the Roman Catholic faith stands, it is“the Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Spirit is God, and yet there are not three Gods but one God.” Some churches differ on some points from orthodoxy but regarding the basic premise being the one God is ‘three gods in one’, it’s the same as the Athanasian Creed.

Consider these important points as we begin…

1 – There is not one mention of 3 beings in the Godhead in all the Old Testament, and the Holy Spirit is called the Spirit of God, ie, God’s own Spirit. The Bible does not even once use the term ‘God the Spirit’, but always the ‘Spirit of God’.

NOTE: The word ‘Elohiym’ is often used by trinitarians, saying this word means plural, therefore this must be the trinity. But this is not so. Not only is the number 2 (God the Father and Jesus Christ) plural, ‘us’, the actual meaning of Elohiym is ‘plural of majesty’, ie ‘a position of greatness’. And we can prove this from the Bible. When God spoke to Moses in Exodus 7:1, He said …‘I have made thee a god [Elohiym] to Pharaoh’. Was He telling Moses that He was going to make him 3 people to Pharaoh? No. God was telling Moses that He would make him ‘great’ before Pharaoh, ‘like a god’. So this proves Elohiym does not mean 3.

2 – The New Testament tells us that ALL the disciples baptized in Jesus’ name only.

3 – ALL of the apostles writings give praise and honor to two divine beings alone, God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son of God. To confirm this point even more, think about this. Why did the Father never speak to the Holy Spirit? Why did Jesus never speak to the Holy Spirit? Why did the Holy Spirit never speak to Jesus or the Father? Yet the Father spoke to His Son Jesus over and over all throughout the Bible, and Jesus spoke to His Father over and over all throughout the Bible. So how can the Holy Spirit be a literal co-equal being?

4 – In Revelation 5, John is given a vision of the throne of God, and he sees a ‘Lamb, slain’, which is Jesus. And this Lamb has ‘seven eyes’ …which are the seven Spirits of God, sent forth into all the earth. This is a reference to the Holy Spirit. And who HAS this Spirit? Another separate ‘god’ from the Father and His Son? No, it is Jesus Himself who has this Holy Spirit to send to the earth.

5 – Paul confirms in Galatians 4:6 that God sends the Spirit of His Son [Jesus] to earth, NOT another separate being.

6 – Look at this other vision given to the apostle John regarding the New Jerusalem on the NEW EARTH …Revelation 21:22-23 …’And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it. And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.’

How many divine beings do you see in the Godhead above? Two! Also, if you read Revelation 5:13, this also confirms that the whole universe gives praise and honour only to the Father and the Lamb (Jesus) for ever and ever! So do you want the truth? Then read on …

trinity Important Point: The trinity teaching denies Jesus as the literal Son of God, because it teaches that Jesus is a self-existent, eternal God ALONGSIDE the Father, and not ‘begotten’ FROM the Father as a true Son. But please note, 1 John 2:22-23 says that he who ‘denies the Father and SON‘ is antichrist. So this subject may be a lot more important than people think. John 3:16 …’For God so loved the world, that he GAVE his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.’ God truly sent His own Son to die for our sins! What LOVE!

John 16:27-28 …’For the Father himself loveth you, because you have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. I came forth from the Father, AND am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.’

John 17:7-8 …’Now they have known that all things whatsoever you have given me are of you. For I have given unto them the words which you gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from you, and they have believed that you did send me.’

Romans 8:3 …’God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh.’

Do you see this amazing truth about Jesus being the literal Son of God? And no, He did not become the Son of God at His birth on this earth. They are not play acting. This is real friends, and the truth is clear for all who have eyes to see. Notice the clear order that Jesus is giving. Hecame forth from the Father and THEN the Father sent Jesus HIS SON, to this earth.

1 John 5:5 …’Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?‘

Proverbs 30:4 …’Who hath ascended up into heaven, or descended? who hath gathered the wind in his fists? who hath bound the waters in a garment? who hath established all the ends of the earth? what is his name, AND what is his son’s name, if thou canst tell?’

Here we are interested in what the Bible says, rather than what the majority believe, so we will use the WHOLE council of God as our authority on this doctrine of the trinity to find the truth. Let’s start off with a basic fact find concerning the Holy Spirit:

Basic Logic: Looking at the original Hebrew and Greek words reveal clear truth in many Trinity instances which the English translation doesn’t reveal. Take a look at this … ‘The Lord God‘ in the original Hebrew or Greek means ‘GOD, DEITY‘. ‘Jesus Christ‘ in the original Greek means ‘God is salvation’ and ‘THE ANOINTED ONE OF GOD‘, pointing to Jesus as the Son of God. So we have GOD and the SON OF GOD. Now look at the original meaning of ‘Holy Spirit/Ghost‘. In both the Hebrew and Greek it means ‘BREATH, MIND, ESSENCE‘.

So what does this mean? It means that in the original Hebrew and Greek, the scriptures clearly revealed that there are two literal divine beings – God the Father and Jesus Christ His Son. And the Spirit is the ‘breath, mind and essence’ OF SOMEONE. Not a literal being itself. And what is the Spirit the ‘breath, mind and essence’ of? It’s the breath, mind and essence OF GOD and OF JESUS! This is confirmed further below.

Would you agree that the Godhead or so called ‘trinity’ doctrine is a ‘pillar’ of the church? It is one of the foundational teachings which you will find in the fundamental beliefs of churches around the world. Now a fundamental doctrineMUST be clearly supported by the Old Testament, otherwise there is no foundation to it. Let me give you an example. The doctrine of Jesus Christ as Saviour of the world. The doctrine of the sabbath, the law of God, the state of the dead, the truth about hell, and so on, are ALL clearly supported by the Old Testament. So what about the ‘trinity’? The Old Testament is SILENT!! Not one verse in the Old Testament supports the trinity teaching!

Is the word “Trinity” found anywhere in the Bible? No, it’s not. Is the phrase “God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Spirit” in the Bible? No. So what does the Bible say?

THE FATHER: – ‘God the Father’ 13 times; ‘The most high God’ 11 times; ‘The Highest’ 6 times; ‘The only true God’ 1 time.

JESUS CHRIST: – ‘Son of God’ 48 times; ‘only begotten’ 6 times; God’s ‘Holy Child’ 2 times; His ‘firstborn’ 4 times.

HOLY SPIRIT: – ‘Spirit of God’ 26 times; ‘God’s Spirit’ 9 times; ‘Thy Spirit’ 4 times; His ‘Spirit of your Father’ 1 time.

TRINITARIAN: – ‘God the Holy Spirit’ 0 times; ‘God the Son’ 0 times; ‘God in three persons’ 0 times; ‘trinity’ or ‘triune God’ 0 times.

Above information taken from www.holy-trinity-of-god.com

So we have a huge problem with this trinity teaching in that it is not found anywhere in the Old Testament, and yet it is known as a ‘pillar’ of the Christian faith. I’m not just talking about the word ‘trinity’, I’m talking about the concept of there being three beings in the Godhead. Nowhere in the Old Testament is this idea supported. Now as we mentioned above, some people use the verse in Genesis where God says “let us make man in our image.” to support the trinity. But this is pure clutching at straws, because the ‘us’ in that verse does not mean three people. The word ‘Elohiym’ refers to a position of greatness, not the number 3. And anyway, since when did the word ‘plural’ HAVE to mean 3? Why not 4 or 5. Why not 100? Do we have 100 gods? No, we have to be Biblical and logical when looking at this. Elohiym refers to TWO people, God the Father and Jesus Christ His Son. That is the ‘us’. And that is Biblical.

DID YOU KNOW? – The 3 horns (tribes) that the little horn (the Papacy) destroyed in Daniel 7 were the Heruli, Vandals and the Ostrogoths. And these 3 tribes supported Arianism. Do you know what Arianism is? It is a NON-trinitarian faith. So the Roman Catholic Church destroyed these 3 tribes who opposed the Catholic trinity and now the whole world ‘wonders after the beast’ and follows the Catholic trinity doctrine.Please Note: Many today say that Arius believed Jesus was a created being. But the problem is, the Roman Catholic Church destroyed practically all of Arius’ writings, so we do not know for sure what Arius believed, other than he rejected the trinity teaching. A lot of history has been CHANGED by the Roman Church, so do not trust everything you read. Source End Times News

Adventism is now becoming a sister to fallen Babylon

Posted on July 26, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Please read and heed the following warning message. This is a message of love. Not ‘worldly love’. But God’s love. A love that SAVES!

Please note: The early Seventh-day Adventist Church, as confirmed by THE 2300 DAY PROPHECY OF DANIEL was a movement started and ordained by God, and God blessed this church with great light. So why are we giving this warning? Because the leaders and people of the Seventh-day Adventist Church today have backslidden into apostasy. This is a loving warning for our brothers and sisters in the Laodicean condition to wake up, repent and turn fully to Jesus Christ, before probation ends!

“In our work, we need men of moral independence, uncontaminated and unshackled, so that when a principle of religion or duty is at stake they will stand firm in defense of the truth. We need men who will not hold their peace when they see evils coming in and wrongs being done. We need men who will refuse to give consent by silence to unjust actions.” (Manuscript Releases, Vol.9, Letter 116, 1905)

Like Israel of old, God’s end time church has backslidden into apostasy. Not only are the majority of God’s professed remnant people sitting back in ease and comfort, thinking they need not do the works of God. They have also been deceived into accepting false teachings. And many believe that as long as they remain part of the ‘corporate church’, then they will be saved. This is not only ‘Roman Catholic’ in thinking, but also a belief that will lose them their salvation!

Do you not believe that God’s end time church is in apostasy? Then take a look at Jesus’ own words:

Revelation 3:14-17 …’And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write; These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the creation of God; I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.’

“We are in danger of becoming a sister to fallen Babylon, of allowing our churches to become corrupted, and filled with every foul spirit, a cage for every unclean and hateful bird; and will we be clear unless we make decided movements to cure the existing evil?” (Manuscript Releases, Volume 21, par.380)

This is the condition of the majority of God’s professed end time people. We believe that just because we ‘know’ the truth, we will be saved. But unfortunately, what the majority don’t realize is that just ‘knowing’ the truth will never save us. This truth must be lived out in our lives. A mere profession of faith will never save you friend. But a faith that WORKS will (James 2). And no. Works will not save you. But a FAITH that works will! Jesus working and living IN US is an evidence of a true faith.

So how exactly is God’s end time church in apostasy? As a church we have accepted the false trinity doctrine, which comes direct from Babylon, among other false teachings. Our leaders gamble with GOD’s MONEY in the stock markets. Our church has re-written spirit of prophecy books and watered down the message. We have united with world leaders who in turn are uniting with Babylon! Our leaders now teach the false teaching that we cannot overcome sin and that we will continue sinning until Jesus returns. Our health institutions use Babylon’s drugs and have been using fraudulent tactics in hospitals.

Also, the Jesuit created SPIRITUAL FORMATION is being embraced in our churches and by our leaders!

And apart from the independent ministries, our church does practically nothing in regards to getting the three angels messages out to the world! … “Oh, that I could open many eyes that Satan has blinded. Oh, that pen and voice could have an influence to arouse you from your paralysis. Oh that you could see that you are doing nothing while all heaven is engaged in intense activities to prepare a people to stand in the great day of God.” (E.White, An Important Testimony to Our Brethren and Sisters in New York, p.8)

Ellen White clearly taught the truth that the Holy Spirit is the Spirit of Jesus Christ Himself, which is Biblical, not a separate being from the Father and Son, as the church teaches today with the trinity teaching. Take a look at this clear quote … “This is our work for this time, to open the door to Jesus, and HE will so fill the soul that there will be no room for self and selfishness … We want that complete and perfect understanding which the Lord alone can give. It is not safe to catch the spirit from another. We want the Holy Spirit, which is Jesus Christ.” (E.White, Letter 66, April 10, 1894, par.17-18). But now the SDA church has rejected this truth and embraced Babylon’s trinity doctrine.

Our church is now worshipping a ‘strange god’ (the trinity) which our pioneers rejected and which Trinity Sun God the Bible speaks nothing of, apart from warning against … Joshua 24:20 …’If ye forsake the Lord, and serve strange gods, then he will turn and do you hurt, and consume you, after that he hath done you good.’

“What stronger delusion can beguile the mind than the pretense that you are building on the right foundation and that God accepts your works, when in reality you are working out many things according to worldly policy and are sinning against Jehovah? Oh, it is a great deception!”

“God has not changed toward His faithful servants who are keeping their garments spotless. But many are crying, ‘Peace and safety,’ while sudden destruction is coming upon them. Unless there is thorough repentance, unless men humble their hearts by confession and receive the truth as it is in Jesus, they will never enter heaven.”

“I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness. Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He said to me: ‘Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? ‘How is the faithful city become an harlot!”

“Unless the church, which is now being leavened with her own backsliding, shall repent and be converted, she will eat of the fruit of her own doing, until she shall abhor herself.” (Testimonies for the Church, Vol.8, p.250-251)

Ezekiel 9:4-6 …’And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof. And to the others he said in mine hearing, Go ye after him through the city, and smite: let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity: Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.’

2 Kings 22:16-17 …’Thus saith the Lord, Behold, I will bring evil upon this place, and upon the inhabitants thereof, even all the words of the book which the king of Judah hath read: Because they have forsaken me, and have burned incense unto other gods, that they might provoke me to anger with all the works of their hands; therefore my wrath shall be kindled against this place, and shall not be quenched.’

Oh friends, I plead with you to surrender all to Jesus Christ. Do not put your trust merely in the church and our leaders, because judgment is soon to fall upon our leaders, as Ezekiel 9 confirms. Put your trust solely in Jesus. The church cannot save you. It is only through a living relationship with Jesus Christ that we can be saved. And what will that relationship result in? True repentance. A desire for truth, no matter what the denomination teaches. A desire to be thoroughly cleansed from all sin. A desire to do the works of God and reach out to the many lost souls in the world. And with Jesus living in you, He will perfect your character and save you.

Will you accept the admonition friend? We will not be saved as a denomination … “Are we hoping to see the whole church revived? That time will never come.” (Review and Herald, March 22, 1887). We are saved individually. So how is your individual faith? Is your faith built upon the Rock? Remember, the Rock is Jesus Christ, NOT the SDA church.

What do you think will happen to the denomination when the Sunday law comes? Do you really think the leaders will just let all the wealth, buildings, hospitals and such go and walk away from it all? I don’t think so. Have you ever thought about that? There are pastors already who are having Sunday services and telling their people (falsely) that Ellen White implied we could have church on Sunday when the Sunday law comes. My friend, I believe the majority of leaders and people of the Adventist Church will stay right with the denomination when the Sunday law hits and will be deceived into going along with it.

“God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments. ‘Where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them.’ Where Christ is, even among the humble few, this is Christ’s church, for the presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church. Where two or three are present who love and obey the commandments of God, Jesus there presides.” (E.White, Manuscript Releases, Volume 17, p.81)

“In the days of the Reformation, the gentle and pious Melancthon declared, ‘There is no other church than the assembly of those who have the word of God, and who are purified by it.” (E.White, Spirit of Prophecy, Vol.4, p.237)…………amredeemed.com

Careful health habits

Posted on July 26, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“I will restore health unto thee, and I will heal thee of thy wounds, saith the Lord.” Jeremiah 30:17.

The mind does not wear out nor break down so often on account of diligent employment and hard study, as on account of eating improper food at improper times, and of careless inattention to the laws of health. . . . Irregular hours for eating and sleeping sap the brain forces. The apostle Paul declares that he who would be successful in reaching a high standard of godliness must be temperate in all things. Eating, drinking, and dressing all have a direct bearing upon our spiritual advancement.

Health is a blessing which few appreciate. . . . Many eat at all hours, regardless of the laws of health. Then gloom covers the mind. How can men be honored with divine enlightenment when they are so reckless in their habits, so inattentive to the light which God has given in regard to these things. . . . Life is a holy trust, which God alone can enable us to keep, and to use to His glory. But He who formed the wonderful structure of the body will take special care to keep it in order if men do not work at cross-purposes with Him.

Health, life, and happiness are the result of obedience to physical laws governing our bodies. If our will and way are in accordance with God’s will and way; if we do the pleasure of our Creator, He will keep the human organism in good condition, and restore the moral, mental, and physical powers, in order that He may work through us to His glory. . . . If we co-operate with Him in this work, health and happiness, peace and usefulness, are the sure result.

He did not die for us in order that we might become slaves to evil habits, but that we might become the sons and daughters of God, serving Him with every power of the being.

My dear young friends, advance step by step, until all your habits shall be in harmony with the laws of life and health.

From Devotional: Our Father Cares, p. 29, 30.

Why I don’t love my fiance

Posted on July 25, 2016 by Pastor Tati

» Mistake #1: Leading A Man To Think You Are “Needy” And “Insecure”

Did you know that there are 6 ways you can set off a man’s “Insecurity Alert” and make him think twice about pursuing a relationship with you?

Sadly, even confident women often “accidentally” give off one of these signs… and just one can kill the chance of a man asking you on a second date.

As you read through these signals men pick up on as “needy” and unattractive, ask yourself if YOU have ever been guilty of committing one of these deadly mistakes:

Talking or saying nasty things about your past boyfriends. Saying bad things about men you have been involved with actually reflects the negatively back on YOU. It makes a man worry you are carrying around “baggage” that HE will have to deal with should he become involved with you.
Speaking negatively about other women. When women call other women names like “slut” and “crazy”, it is anything but impressive to a man you are attracted you. Women will often do this when they see a good looking, desirable woman, especially if they feel their man might be attracted to her. This just makes a man think you are trying to cover up your own insecurities, and looking for validation and attention. Not good.

Too much physical contact, especially in public.
If you are constantly hanging on a man or touching him too much he’ll start to see it as clingy behavior… but you’ll never hear about this from him. It’s far better to save your touches for short and infrequent moments that will surprise and enchant him.

The next 3 are far deadlier, but less obvious… and it’s important that you learn what they are and how to avoid giving them off.

But before I show you how to do that, let’s talk about mistake #2:

» Mistake #2: Appealing To His “Sexual” Side Instead Of His Emotional Side

Many women make the mistake of thinking that men are primarily driven by sex alone… and think if they can attract a man SEXUALLY they will be able to attract him EMOTIONALLY as well.

Women too often give up sex to a man in the hopes that it will translate into a relationship and get them what they want. In reality, a man has the capacity to view a sexual connection and an emotional connection as two entirely different things, and it requires a special set of skills to mold these two things together in a man’s mind… and keep them connected.

Men are out for far more than just sex… and a woman who knows how to fulfill a man EMOTIONALLY and SEXUALLY will be the woman who captures a man’s heart… and gets that same fulfillment for HERSELF. In a moment, I’ll show you how you can learn to do just that…

» Mistake #3: Not Knowing How To Size Up A Man’s “Relationship Potential”

A lot of women will decide whether or not they should put energy into building a relationship with a man based on ATTRACTION.

Yes, attraction is important. But it can also be DANGEROUS.

When we feel a strong sense of attraction for someone, it can cause us to override our logic and ignore our instincts… leading us to overlook potential partner’s deadly faults that could spell trouble down the road.

If you’ve ever found yourself stuck in a relationship that is dragging you down, this is probably why.

It’s important to be able to size a guy up and spot any “warning signs” of a future bad relationship FAST… so you don’t waste any of your time or emotional energy on someone who isn’t right for you… or who will leave you heartbroken. Fortunately this is a fairly easy thing to do, and I’d like to show you how…

http://amredeemed.com

Sabbath Was Made for Man

Posted on July 25, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“The Sabbath was MADE for man and not man for the sabbath.” (Mark 2:27)

Just stop and have a real good think about this Bible verse concerning the Sabbath day. The majority of professing Christians today believe that the Sabbath only began when the ten commandments were given at Sinai. Is this true? No, and we can give solid, clear Bible evidence that the Seventh day Sabbath was in effect before the ten commandments. Notice that Jesus said the Sabbath was MADE. When was it made?

Genesis 2:2-3 …..’And on the seventh day, God ended His work which He had made, and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had made. And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it; because that in it He had rested from all His work which God created and made.’

Why are there not just six days in a week? Think about it. Many professed Christians today like to ‘spiritualize’ away the seventh day of creation, saying that God left that day ‘open’ and has been resting ever since. Well, if that is the case, why don’t we just have six days in a week? What is the point of having the seventh day if it has no special status?

After the six days of creation work, God MADE another day, the seventh day. Now if God wanted to rest after His work of creating this earth, He could have done so without giving us another day. So why did He give us another day? Take another look at what Jesus said above. He MADE the sabbath day for man! Do you see this clear connection? Jesus said that the sabbath was made and He was pointing us back to the creation week where we can see the sabbath being made.

DID YOU KNOW? The only place we get the 7 day weekly cycle from is the creation week in the Bible. We can see months and years in the solar system that God put in place, but with the 7 day weekly cycle, we can only see it in the Word of God. Now what does this mean? It means we have to put our faith in God and His Word. I wonder if God intended it this way, so that He could see who were His true followers! Those who keep the seventh day sabbath of creation are putting their complete trust and faith in the Word of God.

Now let’s take a look at the 4th commandment, and we will see a clear reference to the seventh day of creation being the sabbath day.

“Six days shalt thou labour and do all thy work, but the seventh day is the sabbath of the LORD thy God; in it thou shalt not do any work … For in six days the LORD made heaven and earth, the sea and all that in them is and rested the seventh day, wherefore the LORD blessed the sabbath day and hallowed it.” (Exodus 20)

DO YOU SEE? THE SEVENTH DAY OF CREATION IS THE SABBATH DAY!

The 4th commandment is so clear about what the sabbath day is. We can see that it is talking about the seventh day of creation as being the Bible sabbath. Now for some reason, many professing Christians will adamantly proclaim that the sabbath day was not instituted at creation week, and yet we have very clear Bible proof in the 4th commandment that says the seventh day of creation is the Sabbath day. Do you see the clear link between the sabbath day of the 4th commandment and the seventh day of creation? Take another look, it’s there!

Big deal!! you say, the Seventh day of creation is the sabbath, so what?! Well, do you know what this means? It means that the sabbath of the 4th commandment was instituted BEFORE sin even entered this world!! And what does THAT mean?

1. That God intended it to be observed for eternity.

2. That it could not be a “shadow” of anything.

3. That Jesus did not change or abolish it at the cross.

4. That niether the disciples nor any man could change it to another day.

You can take away the sabbath as a symbol of Israel’s freedom from the bondage in Egypt, but you STILL have the sabbath of creation. You can take away the ceremonial sabbaths in the laws of Moses, but you STILL have the sabbath of creation!

Unfortunately satan has brought something into many churches today that does away with the seventh day sabbath of creation, and that is, EVOLUTION! Many professing Christians are now embracing the wicked teaching of evolution, and say that God did not create the earth in six literal days as the Bible clearly teaches, but rather that He let it evolve over a “period” of time. How do they come to this conclusion? Because they put their trust in the teachings and foolish wisdom of men, rather than in the clear teaching and great wisdom our Creator GOD.

So how is it that the majority of Christians keep the first day of the week as the sabbath day, instead of the true Bible seventh day sabbath? See our page ORIGIN OF SUNDAY for the truth on this.

Who Was the Sabbath Made For?

Was the seventh day sabbath made for the Jews, as the majority of professing Christians claim? There is so much we can get from that simple quote of Jesus above in Mark. Not only does it point us back to creation and the institution of the seventh day sabbath then, but Jesus also confirms that the sabbath was made for who? MAN, ie. ALL of mankind. Now why doesn’t Jesus say that the sabbath was made for the Jews? Well, how many Jews were there at creation? None! There was MAN and WOMAN, Adam and Eve. So was the sabbath day made for the Jews? Of course not. It was MADE during creation week by God, for EVERYONE!

Lord of the Sabbath Day

“Therefore the Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath.” (Mark 2:28)

What is it that entitles Jesus to be LORD of the sabbath day? It’s the fact that He is the Son of God and Creator! In John 1:10 and Colossians 1:16 we find that Jesus is the Creator of this world with His Father. Which means that it was Jesus Himself who created the seventh day Sabbath for mankind. This is how He is Lord of the sabbath.

Do you see this amazing Bible truth? Jesus created the heaven and earth. He created the seventh day sabbath. He never changed or abolished the seventh day sabbath during His ministry on earth, therefore the sabbath of the 4th commandment still stands and is binding on everyone today!

‘I know that, whatsoever God doeth, it shall be forever; nothing can be put to it, nor anything taken from it.’ (Ecclesiastes 3:14)

.the-bible-sabbath.com

Pastor drowns and gets eaten by crocodiles after attempting to walk on water

Posted on June 6, 2016 by Pastor Tati

A pastor from Mpumalanga in eastern South Africa died after attempting to walk on water on Thursday, June 2, reports News SA.

The 35-year-old man of the cloth attempted to show off in front of hundreds of congregants who were part of a baptism exercise that was held at Mgwenya River in Kanyamazane.

Unfortunately, the minister identified as Jeremiah Mahlangu drowned and got attacked by crocodiles.

Referencing Mathew 14:22-33, Mahlangu said that he received a revelation which told him that with enough faith he could achieve what Jesus was able to.

However, on the second step into the water, Mahlangu drowned.

According to some congregants, the ‘prophet’ was disturbed by a ringing phone in the crowd, and as he turned his head to see who brought a phone to the baptism, he lost focus and drowned.

News SA reports that the ‘prophet’ had performed many other miracles in the past. The miracles include: turning peanuts into peanut butter and making lemonade out of lemons.

But this time, his ‘power’ did not work. Many of his followers are still in shock and some believe he will come back to life.

A family member has denied rumours claiming that the ‘prophet’s’ body will be auctioned.

He stated that Mahlangu would not be buried too soon, just in case he resurrects, as his mission on earth is not complete.

Paramedics arrived at the scene two hours later to save the ‘prophet’, but it was too late as the crocodiles had already torn him and his garments apart, leaving only his knee caps, elbows, ribs, and skull.

This is not the first incident of this nature in Africa. At Ibadon zoo in south-west Nigeria, a self-proclaimed ‘prophet’ claimed he was able to do what Daniel in the bible did by walking into a den full of lions.

Though he was warned severally by zoo keepers, the ‘prophet’ thought of them as nothing more than enemies of progress, said Nigerian newspapers.

The ‘prophet’, with a crowd of people watching, put on a long red robe and proceeded to enter the cage full of lions. Within seconds of opening the door, the lions ripped him from flesh to bone.

Person of Prayer

Posted on June 1, 2016 by Pastor Tati

When I think of great men of prayer, men who accomplished great things for God, I think of Elijah. Here is a man who called down fire from heaven, brought a widow’s son back to life, ran faster than a horse, traveled 40 days and 40 nights on the strength of one meal. When he came to the widow’s house he told her to feed him and when she did, here jar of flour and oil did not run dry until the famine was over. He personally and boldly stood up to the wicked King Ahab and Queen Jezebel. This man didn’t even die. When it was his time to go, a chariot of fire came down and took him up to heaven in a whirlwind.

Set an Example.

Posted on June 1, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“Don’t let anyone look down on you because you are young, but set an example for the believers in speech, in life, in love, in faith and in purity.” – 1 Timothy 4:12 (NIV)

Are you a Christian? If so, your primary role is to set a Christ example in every respect – in speech, in life, in love and in purity. It’s not enough just to be born again; it means everything to live the exemplary Christian life! “In everything set them an example by doing what is good.” – Titus 2:7 (NIV)

Origin of Day Names

Posted on May 30, 2016 by Pastor Tati

English	Latin	French	Italian	Spanish	Saxon
SUNDAY	Solis (Sun)	dimanche	domenica	domingo	Sun
MONDAY	Lunae (Moon)	lundi	lunedi	lunes	Moon
TUESDAY	Martis (Mars)	mardi	martedì	martes	Tiw (the Anglo-Saxon god of war, the equivalent of the Norse Tyr or the Roman Mars)
WEDNESDAY	Mercurii (Mercury)	mercredi	mercoledì	miércoles	Woden (the Anglo-0Saon equivalent of the Norse Odin or the Roman Mercury)
THURSDAY	Jovis (Jupiter)	jeudi	giovedi	jueves	Thor (the Norse god of thunder, the equivalent of the Rofman Jupiter)
FRIDAY	Veneris (Venus)	vendredi	venerdi	viernes	Frigg (the Norse god of love and fertility, the equivalent of the Roman Venus)
SATURDAY	Saturni (Saturn)	samedi	sabato	sábado	Saterne (Saturn, the Roman god of agriculture)

http://www.almanac.com/content/origin-day-names

Germanic tradition

Further information: Germanic calendar

The Germanic peoples adapted the system introduced by the Romans by substituting the Norse/Germanic deities for the Roman ones (with the exception of Saturday) in a process known as interpretatio germanica. The date of the introduction of this system is not known exactly, but it must have happened later than AD 200 but before the introduction of Christianity during the 6th to 7th centuries, i.e., during the final phase or soon after the collapse of the Western Roman Empire.^[11] This period is later than the Common Germanic stage, but still during the phase of undifferentiated West Germanic. The names of the days of the week in North Germanic languages were not calqued from Latin directly, but taken from the West Germanic names.

Sunday: Old English Sunnandæg (pronounced [ˈsunnɑndæj]), meaning “sun’s day.” This is a translation of the Latin phrase dies Solis. English, like most of the Germanic languages, preserves the original pagan/sun associations of the day. Many other European languages, including all of the Romance languages, have changed its name to the equivalent of “the Lord’s day” (based on Ecclesiastical Latin dies Dominica). In both West Germanic and North Germanic mythology the Sun is personified as a goddess, Sunna/Sól.
Monday: Old English Mōnandæg (pronounced [ˈmoːnɑndæj]), meaning “Moon’s day.” This is based on a translation of the Latin name dies lunae. In North Germanic mythology, the Moon is personified as a god, Máni.
Tuesday: Old English Tīwesdæg (pronounced [ˈtiːwezdæj]), meaning “Tiw’s day.” Tiw (Norse Týr) was a one-handed god associated with single combat and pledges in Norse mythology and also attested prominently in wider Germanic paganism. The name of the day is based on Latin dies Martis, “Day of Mars“.
Wednesday: Old English Wōdnesdæg (pronounced [ˈwoːdnezdæj]) meaning the day of the Germanic god Wodan (known as Óðinn among the North Germanic peoples), and a prominent god of the Anglo-Saxons (and other Germanic peoples) in England until about the seventh century. It is based on Latin dies Mercurii, “Day of Mercury.” The connection between Mercury and Odin is more strained than the other syncretic connections.^{[citation needed]} The usual explanation^[who?] is that both Wodan and Mercury were considered psychopomps, or guides of souls after death, in their respective mythologies; both are also associated with poetic and musical inspiration.^{[citation needed]} The Icelandic Miðviku, German Mittwoch, Low German Middeweek and Finnish keskiviikko all mean mid-week.
Thursday: Old English Þūnresdæg (pronounced [ˈθuːnrezdæj]), meaning ‘Þunor’s day’. Þunor means thunder or its personification, the Norse god known in Modern English as Thor. Similarly Dutch donderdag, German Donnerstag (‘thunder’s day’), Finnish torstai, and Scandinavian Torsdag (‘Thor’s day’). Thor’s day corresponds to Latin dies Iovis, “day of Jupiter“.
Friday: Old English Frīgedæg (pronounced [ˈfriːjedæj]), meaning the day of the Anglo-Saxon goddess Fríge. The Norse name for the planet Venus was Friggjarstjarna, ‘Frigg‘s star’. It is based on the Latin dies Veneris, “Day of Venus.”
Saturday: the only day of the week to retain its Roman origin in English, named after the Roman god Saturn associated with the Titan Cronus, father of Zeus and many Olympians. Its original Anglo-Saxon rendering was Sæturnesdæg (pronounced [ˈsæturnezdæj]). In Latin it was dies Saturni, “Day of Saturn.” The Scandinavian Lørdag/Lördag deviates significantly as it has no reference to either the Norse or the Roman pantheon; it derives from old Norse laugardagr, literally “washing-day.” The German Sonnabend (mainly used in northern and eastern Germany) and the Low German words Sünnavend mean “Sunday Eve”, the German word Samstag (mainly used in southern and western Germany) derives from the name for Shabbat.

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Names_of_the_days_of_the_week

Origin of the names of the days

The names of the days are in some cases derived from Teutonic deities or, such as in Romance languages, from Roman deities. The early Romans, around the first century, used Saturday as the first day of the week. As the worshipping of the Sun increased, the Sun’s day (Sunday) advanced from position of the second day to the first day of the week (and saturday became the seventh day).

Sunday
The name comes from the Latin dies solis, meaning “sun’s day”: the name of a pagan Roman holiday. It is also called Dominica (Latin), the Day of God. The Romance languages, languages derived from the ancient Latin language (such as French, Spanish, and Italian), retain the root.

French: dimanche; Italian: domenica; Spanish: domingo
German: Sonntag; Dutch: zondag. [both: ‘sun-day’]

Monday
The name comes from the Anglo-Saxon monandaeg, “the moon’s day”. This second day was sacred to the goddess of the moon.

French: lundi; Italian: lunedi. Spanish: lunes. [from Luna, “Moon”]
German: Montag; Dutch: maandag. [both: ‘moon-day’]

Tuesday
This day was named after the Norse god Tyr. The Romans named this day after their war-god Mars: dies Martis.

French: mardi; Italian: martedi; Spanish: martes.
The Germans call Dienstag (meaning “Assembly Day”), in The Netherlands it is known as dinsdag, in Danmark as tirsdag and in Sweden tisdag.

Wednesday
The day named to honor Wodan (Odin).
The Romans called it dies Mercurii, after their god Mercury.

French: mercredi; Italian: mercoledi; Spanish: miércoles.
German: Mittwoch; Dutch: woensdag.

Thursday
The day named after the Norse god Thor. In the Norse languages this day is called Torsdag.
The Romans named this day dies Jovis (“Jove’s Day”), after Jove or Jupiter, their most important god.

French: jeudi; Italian: giovedi; Spanish: jueves.
German: Donnerstag; Dutch: donderdag.

Friday
The day in honor of the Norse goddess Frigg.
In Old High German this day was called frigedag.
To the Romans this day was sacred to the goddess Venus, and was known as dies veneris.

French: vendredi; Italian: venerdi; Spanish: viernes.
German: Freitag ; Dutch: vrijdag.

Saturday
This day was called dies Saturni, “Saturn’s Day”, by the ancient Romans in honor of Saturn. In Anglo-Saxon: sater daeg.

French: samedi; Italian: sabato; Spanish: sábádo.
German: Samstag; Dutch: zaterdag.
Swedish: Lördag; and in Danish and Norse: Lørdag (“washing day”).

http://www.pantheon.org/miscellaneous/origin_days.html

Why We Have a Seven Day Week and the Origin of the Names of the Days of the Week

Posted on May 30, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Two of the earliest known civilizations to use a seven day week were the Babylonians and the Jews. The Babylonians marked time with lunar months and it is thought by many scholars that this is why they chose a seven day week (though direct evidence of this being why they did this is scant). That being said, each lunar month was made up of several different cycles—on the first day, the first visible crescent appeared; on approximately the seventh, the waxing half-moon could be seen; on approximately the fourteenth, the full moon; on approximately the twenty-first, the waning half-moon; and on approximately the twenty-eighth, the last visible crescent. As you can see, each notable cycle is made up of about seven days, hence, the seven-day week.

You’ll notice I used the word “approximate” a lot in there. This is because the moon phases don’t line up perfectly with this schedule. As such, as far back as the 6th century BC (which incidentally is also around the time the Jews were captives in Babylon), the Babylonians would sometimes have three seven day weeks, followed by an 8-9 day week, presumably to re-synchronize the start and end of the weeks to match the phases of the moon.

In their normal seven day week, the Babylonians held the seventh day of each week as holy, much like the Jews did and still do. However, the Babylonians also held the day to be unlucky. Thus, similar to the Jews (but for a different reason- the unluckiness of the day), the seventh day had restrictions on certain activities to avoid dire consequences from the inherit unluckiness of the day. The final “seventh day” of the month for the Babylonians was a day of rest and worship.

By deistic decree, the Jews also followed a seven day cycle with the seventh day- the Sabbath- to be a day of rest and worship. In fact, the word “Sabbath” comes from the Hebrew “shabbath”, meaning “day of rest”, which in turn comes from the Hebrew “shabath”, meaning “he rested”- thus resting in homage to God resting on the seventh “day” after creating the universe. (Note: some biblical scholars believe the “day” here, in terms of six “days” to create the universe, one to rest, is more accurately translated as “period” or “interval” rather than a literal Earth day. This is perhaps not unlike the “40 days and 40 nights” Jewish saying being a non-literal ancient Jewish expression simply meaning “a really long time”.)

Unlike the Babylonians, where it appears they were attempting to follow the lunar cycles with their seven day week, it isn’t known why the Jews picked seven days, outside of Christians and Jews of course believing that it was by the decree of God.

Whatever the case, the Ancient Romans, during the Republic, did not use a seven day week, but rather went with eight days. One “eighth day” of every week was set aside as a shopping day where people would buy and sell things, particularly buying food supplies for the following week.

Rather than labeling the days of the week with actual names, at this time the Romans labeled them with letters, A-H. You might think from this that the “H” was always the shopping day, but this isn’t correct. You see, the calendar year did not divide evenly by eight. Thus, the day of the week that was the day to go shopping changed every year, but they still often referred to days based on its proximity to the shopping day.

For reasons not entirely clear, within a century after the introduction of the Julian Calendar was introduced in 46 BC, the eight day week started to diminish in popularity in favor of the seven day week. The full switch was not sudden, happening over centuries, and for a time, as the seven day week grew in popularity, both the seven and eight day weeks were used in Rome simultaneously. Finally, after the popularity of the eight day week diminished to almost nothing, Constantine, the first Christian Roman Emperor, made the seven day week official in AD 321. Due to the influence of both Rome and Christianity, this has stuck in most regions of the world ever since.

So now what about the origins of the names of the days of the week? Ancient Mesopotamian astrologers assigned each day the name of a god. The Greeks later called these days “theon hemerai”, or if that’s all Greek to you, “days of the Gods”. In a culture where days were consumed by religion, it’s only natural that the days of the week were made in homage to the gods thought to rule the lives of mortals. The days of the week follow the same trend as the months of the year, many of which (including January and March) are named after gods from several different pantheons.

The Romans, upon beginning to use the seven day week instead of the eight day, then adopted the names of the week to fit their own gods. The names of the week were then adopted by Germanic peoples. Despite Greek and Roman gods being the more popular and more well-known of the pantheons, it is largely the Germanic and Norse gods that have received the most credit and live on in the names of the days of the week today.

While different societies start the week on different days—usually Sunday or Monday—I’ll start with Monday, which was named for the moon. It could be translated as “Moon’s day”. This homage to the moon can be seen in several other languages as well. In Latin, it’s “dies lunae”, or “day of the moon”. In ancient Greek, “hemera selenes”, which means the same thing. In more modern languages, Monday is “lunes” in Spanish and “lundi” in French, both of which come from the root word for moon—”luna” and “lune” in each respective language.

Tuesday is the first to be named after a god. It was named for Tiu, or Twia, a lesser-known god of war and the sky from the English/Germanic pantheon. He is also associated with the Norse god Tyr, who was a defender god in Viking mythology. However, Tuesday does not translate the same in other languages. In Latin, it’s “dies Martis” or “Day of Mars” and in ancient Greek it’s “hemera Areos” or “day of Ares”. Both Mars and Ares were gods of war like Tyr and they lent their names to day of the week translations for other modern languages. Tuesday is “martes” in Spanish and “mardi” in French, both named for the Roman god Mars.

Wednesday can be translated as “Woden’s day”. Woden, associated with the Norse god Odin, was the chief god and leader of the wild hunt in Anglo-Saxon mythology. Directly translated, “woden” means “violently insane headship”, and does not put one in mind of the best of gods. Unlike the other days of the week, the gods named in the Latin and Greek days of the week – Mercury and Hermes — are not associated with violent leadership, but with travel, commerce, and theft. Both are messenger gods. It is for Mercury that Spanish and French decided to name Wednesday—”miercoles” and “mercredi” respectively.

Thursday is one of the easiest days to translate, meaning “Thor’s day”. Named for the Norse god of thunder and lightning. Thursday is also associated with Jupiter in Latin (“dies Jovis”) and Zeus in Greek (“hemera Dios”). All three gods are known for their storm-creating abilities, but while the English language took Thor as its god for Thursday, Spanish and French adopted Jupiter instead, naming Thursday “jueves” and “jeudi” which have roots in Jupiter.

Friday is associated with Freya, the Norse goddess of love, marriage, and fertility. The Latin, “dies Veneris”, and the Greek, “hemeres Aphrodite”, call upon the goddesses Venus and Aphrodite instead. The latter two goddesses are also patrons of love and beauty, and all three goddesses are called upon in womanly matters like fertility and childbirth. Following the trend of the other days, Spanish and French adopted Venus for Friday rather than Freya, naming their days “viernes” and “vendredi”.

Saturday in English derives from “Saturn’s day” which was taken from the Latin, “dies Saturni”. Saturn was a Roman god and, over different periods of time, associated with wealth, plenty, and time. The day in Spanish and French (“sabado” and “samedi” respectively) was named simply as it is the Jewish Sabbath- “sabado” deriving from the Latin “sabbatum”, meaning “Sabbath”, and “samedi” deriving from the Old French “samedi”, which in turn comes from the Latin “dies Sabbati”, meaning “Day of the Sabbath”.

Sunday is “Sun’s day”, translated in both Latin (“dies solis”) and Greek (“hemera helio”) as “day of the sun”. Interestingly, in Spanish and French (“domingo” and “dimanche”) it is more closely translated as “Lord’s day” or “Sabbath day”, pointing to more the Christian/Jewish God.

Bonus Facts:

For a very brief time in France, the French abandoned the seven day week in favor of a ten day week, beginning in 1793 thanks to the new republican calendar developed in France at that time. This was abandoned nine years later when the Roman Catholic Church was reestablished in France. The official switch back to the seven day week happened on April 18, 1802- Easter Sunday.
The USSR also for a time (starting in 1929) abandoned the seven day week in favor of at first a five day week, then a six day week. This in turn was abandoned and the seven day week was re-established in 1940.
One complete lunar phase cycle, a “lunation”, is currently exactly 29 days, 12 hours, 44 minutes, and 3 seconds.
The Latin days of the week also reflect those planets closest to Earth—Mercury, Venus, Mars, Saturn, and Jupiter, plus the sun and moon.
Sunday is a working day in many Muslim countries and Israel. It is also a popular day in the United States and the United Kingdom to schedule televised sporting events.
Monday is considered a bad day because it is the first day of the working week, but in Judaism and Islam, it is considered a good day for fasting. It is also a day to commemorate angels in the Eastern Orthodox Church.
In the United States, Labor Day, Memorial Day, Columbus Day, and Veteran’s Day always fall on Mondays.
In Greek tradition, Tuesday is considered unlucky because Constantinople fell on a Tuesday. In Judaism, Tuesdays are lucky because in the Book of Genesis it is mentioned as a good day twice.
Wednesdays are days for fasting in the Eastern Orthodox Church.
In Australia, most shopping malls have “late night shopping” on Thursdays, as it is the day most Australians are paid.
Friday is considered an unlucky day to begin a voyage, but a good day for sowing the seed. Condemning a slave on Friday is forbidden under Muslim law.
Saturday is the Jewish day of rest, rather than Sunday as is common in most denominations of Christianity.

Why We Have a Seven Day Week and the Origin of the Names of the Days of the Week

Hasn’t the calendar been changed?

Posted on May 30, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Actually, we can be positive that our seventh day is the same day Jesus observed when He was here on Earth—the day He kept every week as the Sabbath. (See Luke 4:16.) The days of the week have never been confused. Here’s why some people ask this question …

Before 1582, the world went by the Julian calendar, named for the Roman Emperor Julius Caesar, who implemented it in 46 BC. The Julian calendar had calculated that it takes the earth 365-¼ days to orbit the sun. However, it actually takes about eleven minutes less than that. Those eleven minutes accumulated each year until, by 1582, the calendar was 10 days out of harmony with the solar system.

On October 4, 1582, Pope Gregory XIII issued a papal bull proposing a new calendar—the one we go by today—called the Gregorian calendar. As countries switched to the Gregorian calendar, they would “lose” a number of days, bringing their calendar into closer alignment with the solar system. The longer a country waited to switch, the more days would be dropped. Most European countries switched right away, and they lost 10 days. For instance, Thursday, October 4, 1582, was followed by Friday, October 15, 1582—not October 5. (The United States switched in 1752, making 11 days disappear. Turkey was the last country to switch, making the jump in 1927, and it lost 13 days.)

Yet no matter how many days a country lost by switching to the Gregorian calendar, the weekly cycle was not affected at all. Friday still followed Thursday, and Saturday still followed Friday. The same seventh day remained.

And because the weekly cycle is completely independent of the lunar and solar systems, we can be positive that when we rest and worship in observing the Saturday, it is the same seventh day on which the Creator rested, and on which Adam and Eve, the Israelites in the wilderness, Jesus, and the apostles, rested and worshiped.

Sunday References

Posted on May 30, 2016 by Pastor Tati

What do the Scriptures say about Sunday? Here is every reference to the first day found in the New Testament.

In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.
– Matthew 28:1

And very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun.
– Mark 16:2

Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils.
– Mark 16:9

Now upon the first day of the week, very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulchre, bringing the spices which they had prepared, and certain others with them.
– Luke 24:1

The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.
– John 20:1

Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.
– John 20:19

And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight.
– Acts 20:7

Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come.
– 1 Corinthians 16:2

Don’t just marry anything

Posted on May 27, 2016 by Pastor Tati

BY Pam K. Kilemi

Don’t just marry anything (I mean anybody)!

Many young people are so particular about the clothes they wear, the food they eat, the career that they want to follow, etc, but they are so reckless when it comes to choosing a life partner.

Who you will marry will not only have a major impact in your marriage but will have a major impact in your happiness in this life. There is nothing that can bring so much distress, depression and unhappiness in someone’s life like marriage. 　Even if you decide to end the marriage (divorce) you might still end up with permanent wounds or scars in your life.

Marriage has many challenges; bringing together people from different backgrounds, different personalities and with different expectations is not easy. We are bound to have some conflicts and challenges in marriage. Even if you marry an angel (unfortunately angels don’t marry) you’ll still have some challenges, but if you marry the devil you must know that your life will be a living hell. There are many devils that are out there and some are in the church, they can preach, teach, sing and pray and then prey on innocent victims. As a results there are many who are living in hell (marriages). The Bible says to young people: Be sober, be vigilant!

Look beyond what is on the outside

There are some who decide to marry someone because he drives a nice car, yet I wonder if they think the marriage will be lived inside the car. Some marry guys because they are good soccer players, and I wonder if they think there is a need for pots and plates to be kicked around in the house. Some marry girls just because they have a pretty face, and I wonder if they think that just looking at the pretty face will automatically resolve conflicts and improve communications Some only look at the beautiful figures not knowing that nature and time has a way of destroying those figures. In Proverbs 31:30, the wise man says: “Charm is deceitful and beauty is passing, But a woman who fears the LORD, she shall be praised.”

Work on your own project.

Even in our churches it seems like everybody is always looking forward to marrying the church’s celebrities, those who are smooth, well dressed and smart. Unfortunately many of them are not very serious with God. Yet in our churches they are some young people who are very serious with God, they might not be in the lime light, they might not even know how to dress properly, not as smooth as others. I call them projects. Instead of following the celebrities it is better to go and get your own project. For a person who is not serious with God there is not much you can do, even marriage cannot change that person. There is no salvation in marriage (it is only in Jesus). But if he /she loves the Lord, but just does not know latest style and romantic moves, there is much you can do. Pick that project and work on it in your own pace.

Don’t be desperate.

Many of our young ladies are so desperate to get married such that they end up marrying anything that looks like a man. If you think being single is bad then you are ignorant of what is really going on in marriages. More than 50% of those who are married wish they were like you (single). There is definitely something worse than being single. I always say to young ladies that the most miserable women that I have come across are not single, but they are married, married to horrible men (or they themselves are horrible to those men). Many are so desperate to get married and soon thereafter they are so desperate to get out of marriage.

Be Mr or Mrs Right.

I grew up in the time when the topic for every youth gathering was, how to find a marriage partner. We used to leave those gatherings all set to go and look for a marriage partner, going to look for Mr Right and Mrs Right. Now, this thing never worked, it does not work because you can never find a marriage partner. In Proverbs 19: 14 the Bible says “Houses and riches are an inheritance from fathers, But a prudent wife is from the LORD”. Only the Lord can give you a prudent (sensible) wife. Therefore instead of looking for Mr and Mrs Right, be Mr. Right, Be Mrs. Right (as long as you don’t think your first name is Always). Live the life, be the best young person you can ever be and God will give you what you deserve. But if you are a crook, dishonest, unfaithful and unreliable, guess what? There is a match waiting for you. 　You can’t cheat God; you are definitely going to reap what you have sown.　 You will always get what you deserve.

Some young people have already made a mess of their lives. The good news is that it is not too late. If you come to Jesus today, He will rewrite you past, change your present and prepare a great tomorrow for you.

These 4 things Kill relationships

Posted on May 27, 2016 by Pastor Tati

How can you tell who will split up? There are a number of indicators but at the core oare ” The Four Horsemen.” These are the four things that indicate a marriage apocalypse is on its way:

Criticism – Complaints are fine. Criticism is more global — it attacks the person, not their behavior. They didn’t take out the garbage because they forgot, but because they’re a bad person.
Contempt – “…name-calling, eye-rolling, sneering, mockery, and hostile humor. In whatever form, contempt – the worst of the four horsemen – is poisonous to a relationship because it conveys disgust. It’s virtually impossible to resolve a problem when your partner is getting the message that you’re disgusted with him or her.”
Defensiveness – “…defensiveness is really a way of blaming your partner. You’re saying, in effect, ‘The problem isn’t me, it’s you.’ Defensiveness just escalates the conflict, which is why it’s so deadly.”
Stonewalling – Tuning out. Disengaging. This doesn’t just remove the person from the conflict, it ends up removing them, emotionally, from the relationship.

What was the biggest insight about marriage?

69% of a couple’s problems are perpetual. These problems don’t go away yet many couples keep arguing about them year after year:

Most marital arguments cannot be resolved. Couples spend year after year trying to change each other’s mind – but it can’t be done. This is because most of their disagreements are rooted in fundamental differences of lifestyle, personality, or values. By fighting over these differences, all they succeed in doing is wasting their time and harming their marriage.

How do good marriages deal with issues that can’t be resolved? They accept one another as-is:

These couples intuitively understand that problems are inevitably part of a relationship, much the way chronic physical ailments are inevitable as you get older. They are like a trick knee, a bad back, an irritable bowel, or tennis elbow. We may not love these problems, but we are able to cope with them, to avoid situations that worsen them, and to develop strategies and routines that help us deal with them. “When choosing a long-term partner… you will inevitably be choosing a particular set of unsolvable problems that you’ll be grappling with for the next ten, twenty or fifty years.

What makes a marriage flourish?

1) Really knowing each other is vital:

…emotionally intelligent couples are intimately familiar with each other’s world… these couples have made plenty of cognitive room for their marriage. They remember the major events in each other’s history, and they keep updating their information as the facts and feelings of their spouse’s world change.

2) When fighting, do your best to avoid using the word you and try to use the word I. This makes it much easier to express feelings and much harder to attack the other person.

3) What’s the most powerful little exercise to improve a marriage? “Reunite at the end of the day and talk about how it went.” The goal is to bleed off stress from the day so it can’t negatively affect your relationship.

A few other interesting bits:

“…an unhappy marriage can increase your chances of getting sick by roughly 35% and even shorten your life by an average of four years.”
“96% of the time you can predict the outcome of a conversation based on the first three minutes of the fifteen minute interaction…”
“I’ve found 94 percent of the time that couples who put a positive spin on their marriage’s history are likely to have a happy future as well. When happy memories are distorted, it’s a sign that the marriage needs help.”

http://amredeemed.com

Three Non-Negotiable Qualities of Wife Material

Posted on May 27, 2016 by Pastor Tati

It’s amazing what a good woman can do for a man. She can literally spark the changes that set a man on the path to his destiny. I know men who looked dry and dull during their years in the wilderness of bachelorhood. Literally like they had been on a steady diet of sand and bones but once a good woman walked into their lives, lo and behold, everything changed. When a good woman arrives, men’s fortunes change, they get polished.

Unfortunately, the reverse is also true. Woe unto you oh blind simpleton if you choose to marry a discouraging, disrespectful, contentious battle ax. Your fortunes will dwindle, your hairline will recede, your collarbone will be robbed of flesh and your eyeballs will pop out like popcorns. You will chew your nails until they are no more and will talk to yourself as you walk on the road alone. Your misery will know no bounds. You will dread going home and you will be robbed of your peace. In short, you will be finished.

A number of people get married without proper knowledge and insight on the nature of the institute they are walking into. If employers insist on a certain degree of experience and training before they get into an employer-employee relationship with anyone, surely some study and training ought to be done before jumping the broom. The casual attitude with which some people approach marriage might be the same reason why the divorce rate has spiraled out of control. Once the honeymoon expires, many begin to sleep on a bed made of thorns and live in a house full of broken glass.

In light of this I thought I would pen down a few thoughts on my perspective of what any right thinking man ought to check for when looking for a potential bride.

GOD FEARING

There are days when things will only work in your life when you pray. Regardless of how smart or connected you are, sometimes prayer is the only way forward. In such times, a man needs someone who can stand with him when he decides to call on heaven to come through for him. You need a lady who prays for you. A lady who tarries in prayer for your family and knows that any future that is built on God will last and is worth more than a ton of gold.

And so I want a God fearing woman, not a religious one. I want a woman who genuinely loves God and not one who confesses Him with her lips but rejects Him in her heart.

COMPATIBILITY

People are different. And marriage is made up of two different people becoming one. There is bound to be rough edges that need to be made straight. To make the process seamless, there must be some level of compatibility in terms of interests, vision, temperament etc. I have listed some of the qualities that are important. You can add yours here:

PEACE LOVING

I dread the prospect of having to come home to a pugnacious woman who has been impatiently stirring the pot of war all day waiting for me to arrive so that she can serve me the deadly brew of her belligerence. I want a woman whose words are seasoned with peace and love. A woman whose gentle kindness reminds me of the Rachel in the Bible who out of the kindness of her heart offered her husband-to-be, Jacob, a drink of cold water when she first met him at a well, worn out by his grueling journey across the desert in search of a bride. I want a gentle soul. Correction I need a gentle soul. All men do. My fervent prayer is that I would never cross paths with women who have taken an oath to live a life of hostility and verbal combat.

Regardless of the magnitude of any disagreement, a good woman is one who always seeks to make her relationship better by amicably seeking solutions for any challenges her marriage may face.

Article written by Dannish Odongo.

Dannish Odongo

Satanic Temple Of Los Angeles Plans To Cover City Of Lancaster In A Pentagram On 6/6/16

Posted on May 27, 2016 by Pastor Tati

The Satanic Temple of Los Angeles has scheduled festivities for a revered day in the diabolic community — 6/6/16.

The group, which has 12 members, says it’s heading to Lancaster on June 6 to take part in a “satanic ritual,” according to a statement. The schedule is secret, but the appearances will be designed to raise awareness of the religion, according to organizer Thuc Nguyen.

Co-organizers also include William Morrison and Ali Kellogg, Nguyen said.

Members of the sect also will be in Lancaster to support local Steve Hill, billed as the first Satanic Temple member to run for public office around these parts. He’s vying for a state Senate seat.

“We will be hitting five different points around the city, performing various rituals,” Nguyen said. “When we’re finished it will all connect together for the magic hour around sundown.”

A statement from the temple explains the fun in more detail:

The Pentagram is a star with five points. Using GPS technology we will place the five points of the star so that the Pentagram will encompass your entire city. When all of the points are in place, the Pentagram is completed. Drawing this symbol around your city represents a solemn promise from us, the Satanic Temple of Los Angeles. We will stand with the good people of the City of Lancaster and struggle for our constitutional right to individual liberty, freedom of expression and the separation of church and state in your community.

Members also plan to deliver their Bible, so to speak, The Seven Tenets, to Lancaster city leaders. Or at least they’ll try to, Nguyen said.

http://amredeemed.com

C.E.L.E.B.R.A.T.I.O.N.S.

Posted on May 26, 2016 by Pastor Tati

12 Social Support & Service 2013-03

11 Nutrition 2013-03

10 Optimism 2013-03

09 Integrity 2013-03

08 Temperance 2013-03

07 Air 2013-03

06 Rest 2013-03

05 Belief 2013-03

04 Environment 2013-03

03 Liquids 2013-03_0

02 Exercise 2013-03

01 Choices 2013-03_0

C.E.L.E.B.R.A.T.I.O.N.S.

Posted on May 26, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Chapter 01-Choices

Chapter 02-Exercise

Chapter 03-Liquids

Chapter 04-Environment

Chapter 05-Belief

Chapter 06-Rest

Chapter 07-Air

Chapter 08-Temperance

Chapter 09-Integrity

Chapter 10-Optimism of Hope

Chapter 11-Nutrition

Chapter 12-Social Support and Service

N.E.W.S.T.A.R.T.

Posted on May 26, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Pope Francis: ISIS’ Terrorists No Different Than Jesus and His Disciples. Implications For SDAs?

Posted on May 26, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts saying, Come and see. And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer” Revelation 6:1 and 2. The opening of the first seal brings to view the apostolic days when Christ’s apostles went forth spreading the gospel to every creature under heaven (see Colossians 1:23) and also typifies the final triumph of God’s people carrying the gospel message to the world as a witness. This commission to go forward conquering and to conquer through the spreading of the gospel was not only given to the apostles directly following Christ’s ascension, but is to be carried forward to the close of this earth’s history by God’s chosen and faithful messengers, those who keep the Commandments of God and have the Testimony of Jesus Christ. See Revelation 12:17 and Revelation 14:6-12.

The institution that Satan is primarily working through in these last days to entrap the people in darkness and prevent the spreading of the everlasting gospel is the Papacy, the Roman Catholic hierarchy. This system has a problem with anyone or any group save its own, carrying forward the gospel commission, conquering and to conquer; and Pope Francis has made that abundantly clear in an interview conducted by a French Catholic newspaper published May 17, 2016. Comparing Jesus’ commission to His followers to spread the gospel, which he terms conquest, to Islamic wars of conquest or Jihads (holy wars initiated by Muslims to maintain their religion), Pope Francis is sending the message that evangelizing with any other message than that which coincides with the Papacy’s, must be feared and met with war, just as one fears Jihadists and the activities of ISIS.

“In an interview published Tuesday with France’s La Croix, Pope Francis argued that Jesus’ call to spread the Gospel differs little from the jihad waged by radical Islamic terrorists. The pope explained how ISIS’ ‘war of conquest’ has bred a non-justified fear of Islam among Western countries. ‘I don’t think that there is a fear of Islam as such but of ISIS and its war of conquest, which is partly drawn from Islam,’ he told La Croix. ‘It is true that the idea of conquest is inherent in the soul of Islam.’ ‘However, it is also possible to interpret the objective in Matthew’s Gospel, where Jesus sends his disciples to all nations, in terms of the same idea of conquest.’”1

By differentiating between Islam and ISIS and also by drawing the comparison between Jesus sending forth his disciples, and ISIS extremists, Pope Francis is insinuating his disdain for the spreading of the everlasting gospel of Revelation 14:6-12, just as he has left no ambiguity as to his position concerning ISIS activities, calling their violence genocide and supporting the use of force against them. Pope Francis is clearly the hypocrite of hypocrites as his mission since the onset of his pontificate has been evangelization, and the primary reason that he has appointed the Extraordinary Year of Jubilee, which opened on December 8, 2015. This date was not randomly selected it was strategically chosen by Pope Francis because of its ecumenical significance. Out of his own mouth: “I have chosen the date of 8 December because of its rich meaning in the recent history of the Church. In fact, I will open the Holy Door on the fiftieth anniversary of the closing of the Second Vatican Ecumenical Council. The Church feels a great need to keep this event alive…The walls which for too long had made the Church a kind of fortress were torn down and the time had come to proclaim the Gospel in a new way. It was a new phase of the same evangelization that had existed from the beginning.2

While Pope Francis is aggressively evangelizing, he is prohibiting others from doing the same, as his goal is to unite every denomination, nation, and religion as one under his headship. On church unity, “Pope Francis said on Sunday that the way ahead is for various denominations to reject ‘proselytism and competition’ among themselves. The trick, he said, is for Christians to stop being ‘self-enclosed’ and “exclusive…Although Francis has repeatedly called on Christians to invite others to the faith, he has also condemned ‘proselytism’ on multiple occasions, by which he means coercive or aggressive missionary techniques…Christian unity, Francis said, won’t be achieved by subtle theoretical discussions in which each party tries to convince the other of the soundness of their opinions.”3

He has also declared that Christians must stop evangelizing Jews in December of 2015,4 which is not difficult to discern considering his assertion that Jews are saved even without accepting Christ.5 What blasphemy! Not surprising coming from the Roman Catholic Church however, taking into account that they do not believe in Christ as the only way to salvation. Additionally, Pope Francis has declared his “Year of Mercy” as a time to learn about Islam and even calling Christians and Muslims brothers. In other words, people should leave the work of evangelism to the Roman Catholic Church, unite with her, and they will be welcomed as brothers, or more accurately, daughters; otherwise, they will be viewed as threats to the “common good” and individuals who believe that they alone possess the absolute truth.

What can all of this mean for faithful Seventh-day Adventists who have committed their very lives to the service of Christ in conducting evangelism, calling people out of darkness into Christ’s marvelous light, who also refuse to unite with ecumenical bodies that tend to the surrendering of peculiar, distinctive doctrines and beliefs? While ISIS is waging war with literal sword, and has incited the nations with fear and has thus caused the nations to draw their swords to contest them, God’s faithful people, represented by the rider atop the white horse conquering, are wielding the spiritual sword, the undiluted Word of God, the sword of the Spirit, and will be looked upon with fear. The implication is that God’s messengers will be labeled and treated as fundamentalists who are divisive and despise unity, especially as they lay open the sins of Babylon and her daughters and bear an even more pointed testimony than that of John the Baptist. They will be viewed with suspicion and fear and have their rights infringed upon and finally revoked. Yet the people of God should not allow any danger or threat of such to dissuade them from living out their convictions and sharing the gospel with whomever they come in contact. They do not have to pick up literal swords as did Peter the night of Jesus’ capture, they must stand still and allow the Captain of the Lord’s Host, Jesus Christ, fight for them and indeed they will be more than conquerors! “And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer” Revelation 6:1 and 2.

Sources
1. http://dailycaller.com/2016/05/18/pope-francis-spreading-the-gospel-is-no-different-than-waging-jihad/
2. https://w2.vatican.va/content/francesco/en/apost_letters/documents/papa-francesco_bolla_20150411_misericordiae-vultus.html
3. http://www.cruxnow.com/church/2015/01/26/pope-says-christian-unity-means-rejecting-proselytism-and-competition/
4. http://www.christianitytoday.com/ct/2015/december-web-only/orthodox-rabbis-and-vatican-exchange-olive-branches.html
5. http://www.christianpost.com/news/jews-saved-heaven-salvation-without-jesus-christ-vatican-claims-pope-francis-israel-152306/

by Hilari Henriques

33 Bible Studies Written by Enoch Leffingwell

Posted on May 24, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Has God authorized independent self-supporting work? by Enoch Leffingwell

Posted on May 24, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Mat 21:23 “And when he was come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came unto him as he was teaching, and said, By what authority doest thou these things? and who gave thee this authority?”

Have you ever heard that question asked? “Who gave you authority to do this? Has your meeting been authorized? Is your preacher duly credentialed? Have you been given permission to give Bible studies?”

Are you authorized to do what you are going to do? Is there a conference representative on your board? Have you been given permission? Have you been recognized? Often the conclusion is that since you have not been authorized, you are against the church.

Eventually it comes to a threat. “If you cannot follow directions, you are going to be disfellowshiped, or your ordination is going to have to be taken away, and you will not be part of the church.”

Let us read again Matthew 21:23. They asked: “By what authority?” Did Jesus have authority from the Sanhedrin? No, He did not. Did He have a certificate from any of the schools? No. Did John the Baptist? No, he did not have one either. Neither John the Baptist nor Jesus had permission from the “right sources” to do what they were doing. They were not authorized. Their meetings were not authorized. Their ministries were not authorized.

The preaching of John had taken so deep a hold on the nation as to demand the attention of the religious authorities. The danger of insurrection caused every popular gathering to be looked upon with suspicion by the Romans, and whatever pointed toward an uprising of the people excited the fears of the Jewish rulers. John had not recognized the authority of the Sanhedrin by seeking their sanction for his work; and he had reproved rulers and people, Pharisees and Sadducees alike. Yet the people followed him eagerly. The interest in his work seemed to be continually increasing. Though he had not deferred to them, the Sanhedrin accounted that, as a public teacher, he was under their jurisdiction. DA 132.2

Webster’s 1828 dictionary defines the word Defer as..

Defer: To refer; to leave to another’s judgment and determination.

John the Baptist did not submit to the Sanhedrin’s judgment but they still acted as if they ad jurisdiction over him.

Friends, I want you to see how current this subject is. In a paper published March 30, 1991, which states ten questions that people ought to ask to find out whether they should listen to someone or not. The third question is: “Are you authorized by the General Conference Committee?”

If someone had asked you that question in Jesus’ day, would you have gone to listen to Jesus?

Would you have gone to listen to John the Baptist?
Let us go back a little farther. If someone had asked you that question in Isaiah’s day, would you have gone to listen to him?
Would you have gone to listen to Elijah?
Would you have gone to listen to Elisha?

If that question would have caused you to reject the Messiah; if it would have caused you to reject John the Baptist—the greatest of the prophets, I wonder if that is a good question to ask today.

This is the question that we need to ask today: “Has God authorized independent self-supporting work?” Jesus was challenged as to His authority. “Who gave you the authority to do this? Who gave you the authority to teach? Who gave you the authority to come here to the temple and talk in public?”

Please notice how Jesus answered that question:

Mat 21:24 And Jesus answered and said unto them, I also will ask you one thing, which if ye tell me, I in like wise will tell you by what authority I do these things.
Mat 21:25 The baptism of John, whence was it? from heaven, or of men? And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven; he will say unto us, Why did ye not then believe him?
Mat 21:26 But if we shall say, Of men; we fear the people; for all hold John as a prophet.
Mat 21:27 And they answered Jesus, and said, We cannot tell. And he said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things.

Notes
Did John the Baptist recognize who Jesus was? He told everybody who Jesus was. “I [John the Baptist] . . . bare record that this is the Son of God.” John 1:34. If they had recognized that John the Baptist’s authority came from Heaven, their question as to where Jesus’ authority came from would had been answered. But since they did not want that answer, they told a lie.

Protestant or Catholic?

Do you understand the difference between a Protestant and a Roman Catholic? For a Protestant the highest authority is God’s Word, and underneath it is every other authority, including the authority of the church. Ellen White said that Jesus was a Protestant, she was a Protestant, Adventists are Protestants, and if you and I are Seventh-day Adventists, we should be Protestants also. For a Roman Catholic the supreme authority is the authority of the church, and even the Bible is underneath the church’s authority. That is the difference between a Protestant and a Roman Catholic. You have to understand that if you want to understand this subject.

If the leaders are unfaithful do we submit to their authority?

There is enough wealth in your conference to carry forward this work successfully; and shall the prince of darkness be left in undisputed possession of our great cities because it costs something to sustain missions? Let those who would follow Christ fully come up to the work, even if it be over the heads of ministers and president. Those who in such a work as this will say, “I pray thee have me excused,” should beware lest they receive their discharge for time and for eternity. Let Christians who love duty lift every ounce they can and then look to God for further strength. He will work through the efforts of thoroughgoing men and women and will do what they cannot do. New light and power will be given them as they use what they have. New fervor and zeal will stir the church as they see something accomplished. 5T 369.2
“A great many of the difficulties that have come into our work in California and elsewhere have come in through a misunderstanding on the part of men in official positions concerning their individual responsibility in the matter of controlling and ruling their fellow laborers. Men entrusted with responsibilities have supposed that their official position embraced very much more than was ever thought of by those who placed them in office, and serious difficulties arose as the result.

Church Organization

“Simple organization and church order are set forth in the New Testament Scripture.” Paulson Collection, 298.

If your church organization is not following “the New Testament” plan, it is not divinely inspired.

In the book of Galatians, is the apostle Paul writing to a world-headquarters organization, or is he writing to the believers in the church in Galatia? He is writing to the brethren in the local churches. See Galatians 1:2. What is he telling them?

Gal 2:4 And that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage:
Gal 2:5 To whom we gave place by subjection, no, not for an hour; that the truth of the gospel might continue with you.
Gal 2:6 But of these who seemed to be somewhat, (whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me: God accepteth no man’s person:) for they who seemed to be somewhat in conference added nothing to me:
The New Testament teaching is that if someone comes to your church, wherever he comes from, if he says something not in line with the truth, you should oppose it.
Gal 1:8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.

Paul says that even if an angel from heaven comes to tell you something that is contrary to truth, oppose it in a Christlike manner. That is the New Testament position.

Irregular lines

The Macedonian cry is coming from every quarter. Shall men go to the “regular lines” to see whether they will be permitted to labor, or shall they go out and work as best they can, depending on their own abilities and on the help of the Lord, beginning in a humble way and creating an interest in the truth in places in which nothing has been done to give the warning message? MM 321.3

The Lord has encouraged those who have started out on their own responsibility to work for Him, their hearts filled with love for souls ready to perish. A true missionary spirit will be imparted to those who seek earnestly to know God and Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent. The Lord lives and reigns. Young men, go forth into the places to which you are directed by the Spirit of the Lord. Work with your hands, that you may be self-supporting, and as you have opportunity proclaim the message of warning.–Letter 60, 1901. MM 321.4

Notes
One of the ways to work in “irregular lines” means to be self-supported.

I want my brethren to begin to understand some things for themselves. God alone, by the quickening, vivifying influence of His Holy Spirit, can enable men to distinguish between the sacred and the common. God alone can make men understand that working on regular lines has led to irregular practices. God alone can make men’s minds as they should be. The time has come when we should hear less in favor of the regular lines. If we can get away from the regular lines into something which, though irregular, is after God’s order, it may cut away something of the irregular working which has led away from Bible principles. 20MR 143.2

God is displeased with the spirit you have manifested. Your insinuations and criticisms are most unbecoming. When you ought to be a teacher, you have need that one teach you. Do you know that you are criticizing the work of a man who has been visited by the angels of the Lord? Who has sent you to a field where a good work is in progress, to show your zeal by tearing it in pieces? If this is working in the “Regular lines”, it is high time that we worked in irregular lines. SpM 194.5

It is time that church members understood that everywhere there is a work to be done in the Lord’s vineyard. No one is to wait for a regular process before they make any efforts. They should take up the work right where they are. There should be many at work in what are called “irregular lines.” If one hundred laborers would step out of the “regular lines,” and take up self-sacrificing work, such as Brother Shireman has done, souls would be won to the Lord. And the workers would understand by experience what it means to be laborers together with God. SpM 195.5

“Over and over again men have said, ‘The voice of the Conference is the voice of God; therefore everything must be referred to the Conference. The Conference must permit or restrict in the various lines of work.’ As the matter has been presented to me, there is a narrow compass, and within this narrow compass, all the openings to which are locked, are those who would like to exercise kingly power. But the work carried on all over the field demands an entirely different course of action. There is need of the laying of a foundation different from the foundation which has been laid in the past. We have heard much about everything moving in the regular lines. When we see that the ‘regular lines’ are purified and refined, that they bear the mold of the God of heaven, then it will be time to endorse these lines. But when we see that message after message given by God has been received and accepted, yet no change has been made, we know that new power must be brought into the regular lines. The management of the regular lines must be entirely changed, newly organized. There must be a committee, not composed of half a dozen men, but of representatives from all lines of our work, from our publishing house, from our educational institutions, and from our sanitariums, which have life in them, which are constantly working, constantly broadening. GCB, April 10, 1903 par. 3

It is not the Lord’s will that the work in the South shall be confined to the set, “regular lines.” It has been found impossible to confine the work to these lines and gain success. Workers daily filled with zeal and wisdom from on high must work as they are guided by the Lord, waiting not to receive their commission from men. SW, December 15, 1903 par. 14

God’s principles are the only safe principles for us to follow. Phariseeism was filled with regular lines, but so perverted were the principles of justice that God declared, “Judgment is turned away backward, and justice standeth afar off: for truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter. Yea, truth faileth; and he that departeth from evil maketh himself a prey” (Isaiah 59:14, 15). How true these words have proved. 20MR 143.3

Kingly Powers
What does Kingly Power mean?

“It is not wise to choose one man as president of the General Conference;” “Never should one mind, or two minds, or three minds, or four minds, or a few minds, I should say, be considered of sufficient wisdom and power to control and mark out plans, and let it rest upon the minds of only one or two or three in regard to this particular part of the field that we have.” GCB, April 10, 1903 par. 1

“God calls for a revival and a reformation. The ‘regular lines’ have not done the work which God desires to see accomplished. Let revival and reformation make constant changes. Something has been done in this line, but let not the work stop here. No; let every yoke be broken. Let men awaken to the realization that they have an individual responsibility. GCB, April 11, 1903 par. 5

“The present showing is sufficient to prove to all who have the true missionary spirit that the ‘regular lines’ may prove a failure and a snare. God helping His people, the circle of kings who dared to take such great responsibilities shall never again exercise their unsanctified power in the so-called ‘regular lines.’ Too much power has been invested in unrevived, unreformed, human agencies.” GCB, April 11, 1903 par. 6

“The division of the General Conference into District Union Conferences was God’s arrangement. In the work of the Lord in these last days there should be no Jerusalem centers, no kingly power. And the work in the different countries is not to be tied up by contracts to the work centering in Battle Creek, for this is not God’s plan. Brethren are to counsel together; for we are just as much under the control of God in one part of His vineyard as in another. Brethren are to be one in heart and soul, even as Christ and the Father are one.” GCB, April 10, 1903 par. 12

Is the church directory the same as the book of life?

“The young want just what they have not; namely, religion. Nothing can take the place of this. Profession alone is nothing. Names are registered upon the church books upon earth, but not in the book of life. I saw that there is not one in twenty of the youth who knows what experimental religion is…” 1T 504.2

“It is a solemn statement that I make to the church, that not one in twenty whose names are registered upon the church books are prepared to close their earthly history, and would be as verily without God and without hope in the world as the common sinner. They are professedly serving God, but they are more earnestly serving mammon.” GCB, July 1, 1900 par. 7

“There are many who are unprepared to meet Christ, because they are not doers of the Word.” GCB, July 1, 1900 par. 8

Comments on Ezekiel 37

The Spirit of God, with its vivifying power, must be in every human agent, that every spiritual muscle and sinew may be in exercise. Without the Holy Spirit, without the breath of God, there is torpidity of conscience, loss of spiritual life. Many who are without spiritual life have their names on the church records, but they are not written in the Lamb’s book of life. They may be joined to the church, but they are not united to the Lord. They may be diligent in the performance of a certain set of duties, and may be regarded as living men; but many are among those who have “a name that thou livest, and art dead.” 4BC 1166.1

At Oswego, New York, September 7, 1850, the Lord showed me that a great work must be done for His people before they could stand in the battle in the day of the Lord. I was pointed to those who claim to be Adventists, but who reject the present truth, and saw that they were crumbling and that the hand of the Lord was in their midst to divide and scatter them now in the gathering time, so that the precious jewels among them, who have formerly been deceived, may have their eyes opened to see their true state. And now when the truth is presented to them by the Lord’s messengers, they are prepared to listen, and see its beauty and harmony, and to leave their former associates and errors, embrace the precious truth and stand where they can define their position. EW 69.2

Does the Spirit of Prophecy support having or starting self-supporting churches? by Enoch Leffingwell

Posted on May 24, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Answer: Ellen white was certainly a strong supporter of self-supporting work, including self-supporting churches. Below are some examples of her involvement in starting self-supporting churches.

When we built our meetinghouse in Cooranbong, Sister McEnterfer and I went through the district where the carpenters lived, asking them how much they would charge to work for us by the day. Many of them promised to work for much less than the ordinary wage. A few promised to give some time; others with families to support, being too poor to work for nothing, offered to work for six shillings – a dollar and a half – a day. The meeting-house was built, and stands today as a monument for God, a miracle wrought by his power. Many of the believers had just begun to keep the Sabbath. Some of them were very poor, and at first we had to help them. Now they are all self-supporting. They keep up the church expenses, and pay a faithful tithe. This is the way we worked to build our meeting-houses in many places in Australia. SpM 246.1

Brethren, and sisters, what will you do to help to build a church school? We believe that every one will regard it as a privilege and a blessing to have this school building. Let us catch the spirit of the work, saying, We will arise and build. If all will take hold of the work unitedly, we shall soon have a schoolhouse in which from day to day our children will be taught the way of the Lord. As we do our best, the blessing of God will rest upon us. Shall we not arise and build?

(Signed) Ellen G. White. SpM 246.2

The Lord calls for workers who will deny self and follow in His footsteps. He calls for a faithful tithe, for gifts and offerings, that there may be in His treasury means wherewith to advance His work. Our money is His, and it is to be returned to Him. Christ is the light and life and joy of His people. Because He lives, they shall live also, and when He appears it will be to be glorified in His saints and to be admired in all them that believe. 17MR 44.5

The spirit of liberality came into our meetings, and the offerings in the San Francisco church amounted to between two [hundred] and three hundred dollars. I feel very thankful to our heavenly Father for this evidence of the working of His Spirit upon hearts. The mission in San Francisco is self-supporting. Many calls are made upon the people for means to sustain the work in their own borders, yet they do not complain but willingly unite in giving for other parts of the field. 17MR 45.1

Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C. April 6, 1987. Entire Manuscript. 17MR 45.4

“Her journeys across the continent between 1901 and 1909 often took her through the South, where the work of the church was slowly developing. An appeal from her pen in 1891, followed in 1895 and 1896 by articles published in the Review and Herald urging educational and evangelistic endeavors for the neglected black race, sparked a work in which her own son, James Edson White, took an active part. She was keenly interested in the development of missionary endeavors geared for most effective results in white and black communities, and sent the workers in this field many messages of counsel and encouragement. She lent strong support to the establishment of Oakwood College, in Huntsville, Alabama, for black young people, and the Nashville Agricultural and Normal Institute, near Madison, Tennessee, a privately operated training center for mature white young people. The work of the church in the South was of deep concern to her through the remaining years of her life.” [Seventh-day Adventist Encyclopedia, Second Revised Edition M-Z, Review and Herald Publishing Association, Hagerstown, MD 21740, pp. 879-880.] PCO viii.8

Ellen White also made another promise. She told Sutherland and Magan that, if they would incorporate the new institution as an independent organization, she would serve on the board. At this juncture, the reader needs to understand that a momentous change in Spirit of Prophecy guidance was about to take place. Prior to this time, Ellen White’s life had been wrapped up in denominational work. But, time after time, she had seen Heaven-sent opportunities and projects damaged or ruined by stubborn leaders or committees.

In June 1904, at the time that she told the two men to purchase the Nelson Farm, she also told them something very startling: They must make sure the new project never be placed under denominational control.

She explained that, in order to do this, they must incorporate the property under State law as a non-profit corporation. And, she said she would serve on their board of directors.

That was equally startling. At no other time did Ellen White ever serve on a church or institutional board of any kind! She had never done it earlier, and she never did it later. It had been revealed to her that she would need to do it on this occasion in order to demonstrate to church leaders and members everywhere that it was not wrong to start independent ministries, and that the little groups had her full backing. With Ellen White on the board, it would be very difficult for church leaders to denounce Madison as a renegade, in rebellion against duly authorized church control.

These folk were fully in harmony with our historic beliefs and standards; indeed, they were defending, practicing, and promoting them better than many others in the church were.

To make matters worse, while Madison was operating an independent worker training center and sanitarium, elsewhere, Edson White was publishing and selling books without church permission.

Ellen White had been shown by God that, henceforth, it would be necessary for independent ministries to help carry on the educational, medical, missionary, and publishing work of our people. No longer were God’s people to assume that the denomination should be in charge of everything that was done. Indeed, she saw that they would have to tackle challenges and enter upon new fields and projects which church leaders at times would refuse to do.

From time to time, the question has been raised as to whether our independent ministries should form corporations. The answer is that it was Ellen White who gave instruction that it be done.

“Second in influence was James Edson White (1849-1928).

Because of his dedication and lasting work during more than a decade of service. Edson can be called the pioneer of the Black work.

As Ron Graybills Mission to Black America portrays, Edson White and his Morning Star steamboat ministry initiative were main catalysts for assertive efforts on behalf of Black people. Sensing the need to coordinate all the efforts in the South on behalf of Blacks, Edson White established the Southern Missionary Society (SMS) in 1895.

Edson staffed the independent and self-supporting organization with a group of missionary-minded volunteers. For more than two decades its groundbreaking work promoted education, health, evangelism, and general self-betterment among Black people. Its program was elemental and included rudimentary education, community assistance, training in self-supporting work, industrial education, and basic principles in thrift, business, and health.

The reason for Edson White’s success in the South was no secret. In a December 1899 editorial in the Gospel Herald, Edson White emphatically emphasized Ellen White’s molding influence on his work: “We have ever regarded instruction coming from this source as the very highest authority. These instructions have been plain and explicit, and when followed, success has ever attended this work (italics supplied). With Ellen White’s counsel and financial and moral support, Edson White created a lasting model for the South.

The success of the Black work under Edson can be summarized in a simple four-step model: (1) Ellen White would convey a general principle or recommendation to Edson; (2) Edson, via the SMS, would adapt and implement the counsel; (3) the efforts were examined and refined in the context of the Adventist work in the South; and (4) Black and White Adventist workers would participate in the implementation of this counsel. The constant goal was to be efficient and self-supporting.”

http://www.oakwood.edu/goldmine/hdoc/blacksda/roots/ts8.html

Madison School

Ellen White was very emphatic about how the title should be held and where the controls of this property at Madison should be.

P. T. Magan’s diary, August 8,1904: He says that he “worked with W. C. White during the forenoon getting articles and plans ready regarding the incorporation of the school at Nashville. In the afternoon he met with Daniells, the General Conference president, Prescott, field secretary of the General Conference, Griggs, Washburn, Byrd, and W. C. White to consider our plan of organization. Daniells did not like it.”

We ought to think about that a little while. Here is a plan that the Spirit of Prophecy had authorized and said to follow, but the General Conference president does not like it.

“Prescott thought that we traveled too much; so did Daniells. Bland thought other teachers would envy our independence and would like to do likewise.”

August 9, 1904, one day later: “Talk with Mrs. E. G. and W. C. White regarding our plan for organization. She said we were not to go under the dominion of the Southern Union Conference.”

April 14, 1906: “Spent forenoon with Daniells . . . Told him why our school was independent and would have to eat shewbread.”

May 7, 1907, Paradise Valley: “Talked with Sister White regarding attitude of General Conference toward us. Mrs. Sara McEnterfer and Lillian present. Told Sister White that the administration held we had no right to go and get money unless we were owned by the conference. She replied: ‘You are doing double what they are. Take all the donations you can get. The money belongs to the Lord and not to these men. The position they take is not of God. The Southern Union Conference is not to own or control you. You cannot turn things over to them.’” Why? Because when things were turned over to them, they forced people to go against their conscience and not follow the counsels.’”

May 14,1907: “I talked to her [E. G. White] about the General Conference position that concerns non-conference owned [institutions] should have no money. She answered: ‘Daniells and those with him are taking a position on this matter that is not of God.’ She said she had something written on this and would try to find it.” We have just referred to it in the Spalding-Magan Collection, 411.

May 23, 1907, St. Helena. “Spent the forenoon with W. C. White. He gave me Sister White’s letters to Daniells regarding us. He told me he did not agree with the administration at Washington in insisting that all monies pass through their hands. Said that he would not agree to our going under conference domination.”

Ellen White wrote on January 19, 1907: “Today I have been carrying a heavy burden on my heart . . . You have a work to do to encourage the school work in Madison, Tennessee . . . all in their power to hold up the hands of these workers by encouraging and supporting the work at the Madison school. Means should be appropriated to the needs of the work in Madison—that the labor of the teachers may not be so hard in the future.” Spalding-Magan Collection, 395, 396.

The Lord does not set limits about His workers in some lines as men are wont to set. In their work, Brethren Magan and Sutherland have been hindered unnecessarily. Means have been withheld from them because in the organization and management of the Madison school, it was not placed under the control of the conference. But the reasons why this school was not owned and controlled by the conference have not been duly considered. SpTB11 31.3

The Lord has instructed me that, from the first, the work in Huntsville and Madison should have received adequate help. But instead of this help being rendered promptly there has been long delay. And in the matter of the Madison school, there has been a standing off from them because they were not under the ownership and control of some Conference. This is a question that should sometimes be considered, but it is not the Lord’s plan that means should be withheld from Madison, because they are not bound to the conference. The attitude which some of our brethren have assumed toward this enterprise shows that it is not wise for every working agency to be under the dictation of conference officers. There are some enterprises under certain conditions, that will produce better results if standing alone. 8MR 202.3

Some have entertained the idea that because the school at Madison is not owned by a conference organization, those who are in charge of the school should not be permitted to call upon our people for the means that is greatly needed to carry on their work. This idea needs to be corrected. In the distribution of the money that comes into the Lord’s treasury, you are entitled to a portion just as verily as are those connected with other needy enterprises that are carried forward in harmony with the Lord’s instruction. SpM 411.4

Did God approve of the independent self-supporting work of Madison?

The Lord does not require that the educational work at Madison shall be changed all about before it can receive the hearty support of our people. The work that has been done there is approved of God, and He forbids that this line of work shall be broken up. The Lord will continue to bless and sustain the workers so long as they follow His counsel. SpTB11 32.2

Notes
Because of the difficulties that we were experiencing as a church. People could not follow the dictates of their conscience and follow the counsels of the Lord, because their brethren would not let them do so within the organization. That was the precise problem.

“The work that has been done there is approved of God, and He forbids that this line of work shall be broken up.” Ibid. These words are strong. Did you read the second part of that sentence?

When Madison was organized, Ellen White did not permit its leaders to place themselves under the control of the conference. She said: “God forbids that this line of work shall be broken up.” Today I see people who say: “Well, unless you have somebody from the conference on your board, you should not be recognized.” That counsel is directly contrary to the divine plan.

“The Lord will continue to bless and sustain the workers so long as they follow His counsel.” Ibid. The emphasis is not on whom you are associated with; the emphasis is, Are you following the divine counsel? Are you following the truth? That was the position of the apostle Paul.

Much precious time has been lost because man-made rules and restrictions have been sometimes placed above the plans and purposes of God. In the name of the Lord I appeal to our conference workers to strengthen and support and labor in harmony with our brethren at Madison, who are carrying forward a work that God has appointed them.

(Signed) Ellen G. White. SpM 412.1

Notes
Now we see, contrary to popular belief, those doing self-supported work are not the ones who need to join with the Conference. Rather, “our conference workers” are appealed by an inspired prophet of God “to strengthen and support and labor in harmony” with those self-supported workers who were doing what “God has appointed them.” Wherever people are doing the Lord’s work we should be “in harmony” with the truth. Not men.

I want to ask some questions.

This self-supporting school that was begun in Madison, Tennessee, around the turn of the century, was it a Seventh-day Adventist school? Yes, it was. Here is a school not owned or controlled or operated by the conference, but it is a Seventh-day Adventist school. It was not some school owned by some other church. These people were Seventh-day Adventists.

The sanitarium that was started at Madison, was this a Seventh-day Adventist sanitarium? Was it owned and operated by the conference? No, it was self-supporting. It was independent from the conference, but it was Seventh-day Adventist.

Did they later start a printing operation? Did Madison start many self-supporting schools and sanitariums and print shops all over that area of the United States? Yes. And were those printing shops that were self-supporting and not owned and controlled by the conference, were they Seventh-day Adventist? Yes.

Counsels on Finances at Madison

When Madison was started, the comments in the diaries showed that one of the main points of contention between the General Conference and those who were trying to start Madison was over money.

Inspiration has given us no right to feel that all the means should be handled through one organization.

Do not worry lest some means shall go to those who are trying to do missionary work in a quiet way. All the means is not to be handled by one organization or one party. The Lord works through various agencies. If there are those who desire to step into new fields and take up new lines of labor, forbid them not, but encourage them to do so. 20MR 102.6

Seventh-day Adventists are doing a good work; let no brother’s hand be raised to hinder it. Those who have had experience in the work of God should be encouraged to follow the guiding and counsel of the Lord. God is being faithfully served by these whom you are watching and criticizing. You should discern that they fear and honor the Lord; they are laborers together with Him. 20MR 102.7

God forbids you to put yokes on the necks of His servants. Brethren Sutherland and Magan have a right to solicit means for the support of the Madison school. This wonderful burden to restrict their work, which some suppose God has bestowed upon them with their official position, has never been laid upon them. If they were standing free on the high platform of truth, they would never accept the responsibility of framing rules and regulations that will hinder and cramp the laborers in their work for this time. When they learn the lesson that “All ye are brethren,” and realize that their fellow workers sometimes know just as well as they do how to use in the wisest way the talents and capabilities entrusted to them, they will remove the yokes that they are now binding upon them, and will give them credit for love for souls and a desire to labor unselfishly to promote the interests of the cause. 20MR 103.1

The Morning Star – Southern Work

There was the work among the blacks in the South in which her son James Edson White was leading out. In 1894 he had built the Morning Star, a missionary riverboat, which in early 1895 he had sailed down the Mississippi River, and had pioneered a work, establishing schools and churches. This work was now under the direction of the Southern Missionary Society, an organization he headed and one that was recognized by the General Conference as the agency largely responsible for the work of the church among the blacks. This was almost entirely a self-supporting work, carried on with approval of church leaders and with minimal financial assistance. 5BIO 39.2

When Edson’s letters presented the work that he was doing in the Southern field by his boat, used as a meetinghouse, when he told of the gathering of the children for Sunday school, of the invitations he received to hold meetings, of the souls who were becoming interested in these meetings, of the naked to be clothed and the sick to be helped–and nothing in the way of means to carry forward the work–the work that should be done was presented to me in the night season. Not only was there presented to me the field in which he was at work, but several places where, in the providence of God, he would be called to work. The eager faces, the earnest desire, the hunger of soul expressed, were before me, and I said, “What can we do for this people that are now so interested, when the situation is so discouraging?” 3MR 264.1

My Guide said, “This work will be sowing seed for time and for eternity.” And then the instruction was given, “The angels of the Lord will go before him. He will be accounted out of line. But many ought to be out of the lines that have been maintained to be the regular routine, and unless they themselves come into line, they will say, ‘The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are we.’ Unless that temple is purified, cleansed, sanctified, God will not give them His presence in the temple of which they boast.” . . . 3MR 264.2

The situation was again presented, and the urgency of occupying the fields that were presented to me, then being worked under the supervision of God, using Edson White as His agency to open the field. But there were no others that would think of touching that portion of the field or would engage in working it. Those who should have rejoiced to see something done were determined to give no recognition to Edson White or the work, because he did not work in the regular lines. God has presented before you how He regarded the regular lines. The regular lines had need to be broken as a potter’s vessel is broken, and reconstructed.–Ms 29, 1903, pp. 1, 3. (General manuscript, “The Southern Work,” Undated.) 3MR 264.3

Recently some work has been done in the Southern field. Some schools have been established. But I am talking about the field when nothing was done, when my son and Brother Palmer began to work. From the commencement of their work their efforts should have been encouraged by the prayer and counsel of their brethren. But was this done? 2SAT 157.4

It was understood that the Gospel Primer was to be published to help the work in the Southern field. The way in which this book was handled has brought the reproach of God upon those who took part in this matter. In the place of taking hold to do what they might have done to help the Southern field, men allowed the selfishness which God abhors to enter because they saw that there was money to be made through the sale of the Primer. Every scheme that could be laid was laid to divert the proceeds of this book from the Southern field. I have not said this before, even to Edson, but I felt that it ought to be presented this morning. An underhand work was done. 2SAT 157.5

God desires everyone to realize that He hates and despises underhand work. He will never give prosperity to those who engage in it. But work of this kind has been done. Things were brought to bear upon Edson and Brother Palmer in such a way that it was too much for them. If I had been on the grounds, I could have told them what to do. I could have stood with them. And I would have stood with them to the last, had I been here. But I was not here, and no one dared to say to the men at the heart of the work, Why do ye thus? 2SAT 157.6

There are among our church members faithful souls who feel a burden for those who know not the truth for this time. But one will say to such, The conference will not support you if you go here or there. To such souls I would say, “Pray to God for guidance as to where you shall go; follow the directions of the Holy Spirit, and go, whether the conference will pay your expenses or not. “Go work today in My vineyard,” Christ commands. When you have done your work in one place, go to another. Angels of God will go with you, if you follow the leadings of the Spirit. 8MR 206.4

Speaking of the Southern Work led by Edson White

You ask me what you shall do, for so little help is given to that portion of the field where you are working. Trust it all to the Lord. There is a way opened for you in regard to the Southern field. Appeal to the people. This is the only course you can pursue under the circumstances. Send no statement of the situation through our religious papers because it will not be honored. Send direct to the people. God’s ways are not to be counter worked by man’s ways. There are those who have means and will give, some small sums and some large sums, but have it come direct to your destitute portion of the vineyard. The Lord has not specified any regular channel through which means should pass. 21MR 266.4

Should tithe only go to the Conference? Did sister White pay her tithes to the Conference?

My brother, I wish to say to you, Be careful how you move. You are not moving wisely. The least you have to speak about the tithe that has been appropriated to the most needy and the most discouraging field in the world, the more sensible you will be. 2MR 99.2

It has been presented to me for years that my tithe was to be appropriated by myself to aid the white and colored ministers who were neglected and did not receive sufficient properly to support their families. When my attention was called to aged ministers, white or black, it was my special duty to investigate into their necessities and supply their needs. This was to be my special work, and I have done this in a number of cases. No man should give notoriety to the fact that in special cases the tithe is used in that way. 2MR 99.3

In regard to the colored work in the South, that field has been and is still being robbed of the means that should come to the workers in that field. If there have been cases where our sisters have appropriated their tithe to the support of the ministers working for the colored people in the South, let every man, if he is wise, hold his peace. 2MR 99.4

I have myself appropriated my tithe to the most needy cases brought to my notice. I have been instructed to do this, and as the money is not withheld from the Lord’s treasury, it is not a matter that should be commented upon, for it will necessitate my making known these matters, which I do not desire to do, because it is not best. 2MR 99.5

Notes
The Lord’s treasury is not the General Conference, but to the most needy cases.

Some cases have been kept before me for years, and I have supplied their needs from the tithe, as God has instructed me to do. And if any person shall say to me, Sister White, will you appropriate my tithe where you know it is most needed, I shall say, Yes, I will; and I have done so. I commend those sisters who have placed their tithe where it is most needed to help to do a work that is being left undone. If this matter is given publicity, it will create a knowledge which would better be left as it is. I do not care to give publicity to this work which the Lord has appointed me to do, and others to do. 2MR 100.1

I send this matter to you so that you shall not make a mistake. Circumstances alter cases. I would not advise that anyone should make a practice of gathering up tithe money. But for years there have now and then been persons who have lost confidence in the appropriation of the tithe, who have placed their tithe in my hands, and said that if I did not take it they would themselves appropriate it to the families of the most needy ministers they could find. I have taken the money, given a receipt for it, and told them how it was appropriated. 2MR 100.2

I write this to you so that you shall keep cool and not become stirred up and give publicity to this matter, lest many more shall follow their example. –Letter 267, 1905, pp. 1, 2. (To Elder Watson, Jan. 22, 1905.) 2MR 100.3

Notes
If you give this publicity then many more will follow their example.

I have seventy-five dollars from Brother , tithe money, and we thought that it would be best to send it along to the Southern field to help colored ministers. . . . I want it specially applied to the colored ministers to help them in their salaries.–Letter 262, 1902, p. 1. (To Elder and Mrs. J. E. White, Oct. 23, 1902; Biography Vol. 5, p. 396.) 2MR 100.4
“Judas was treasurer for the disciples, and from their little store he had secretly drawn for his own use, thus narrowing down their resources to a meager pittance. He was eager to put into the bag all that he could obtain. The treasure in the bag was often drawn upon to relieve the poor…” DA 559.2

“As with Ananias and Sapphira, so it was with Judas. His covetousness led him to steal from the Lord’s treasury. He carried the bag containing the gifts made by Christ’s followers to sustain the work, and he appropriated sums of money which he never allowed to appear on the account…” 13MR 189.2

“The word “storehouse” is equivalent to the word ‘treasury.’

“If all the tithes were brought into the storehouse, God’s treasury would not be empty.”

Mrs. E. G. White. PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 10

You ask if I will accept tithe from you and use it in the cause of God where most needed. In reply I will say that I shall not refuse to do this, but at the same time I will tell you that there is a better way. It is better to put confidence in the ministers of the conference where you live and in the officers of the church where you worship. Draw nigh to your brethren. Love them with a true heart fervently, and encourage them to bear their responsibilities faithfully in the fear of God. “Be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity” [1 Timothy 4:12].–Letter 96, 1911 (Published in The Early Elmshaven Years, p. 397.) 2MR 101.1

Did Sister White pay her tithes to the conference?

There are ministers’ wives, Sisters Starr, Haskell, Wilson and Robinson, who have been devoted, earnest, whole-souled workers, giving Bible readings and praying with families, helping along by personal efforts just as successfully as their husbands. These women give their whole time, and are told that they receive nothing for their labors because their husbands receive their wages. I tell them to go forward and all such decisions shall be reversed. The Word says, “The laborer is worthy of his hire.” When any such decision as this is made, I will in the name of the Lord, protest. I will feel it in my duty to create a fund from my tithe money, to pay these women who are accomplishing just as essential work as the ministers are doing, and this tithe I will reserve for work in the same line as that of the ministers, hunting for souls, fishing for souls. I know that the faithful women should be paid wages proportionate to the pay received by ministers. They carry the burden of souls, and should not be treated unjustly. These sisters are giving their time to educating those newly come to the faith, and hire their own work done, and pay those who work for them. All these things must be adjusted and set in order, and justice be done to all. Proof-readers in the office receive their wages, two dollars and a half and three dollars a week. This I have had to pay, and others have to pay. But ministers’ wives, who carry a tremendous responsibility, devoting their entire time, have nothing for their labor. This will give you an idea of how matters are in this conference. There are seventy-five souls organized into a church, who are paying their tithe into the conference, and as a saving plan it has been deemed essential to let these poor souls labor for nothing! But this does not trouble me, for I will not allow it to go thus. SpM 117.3

In regard to the colored work in the South, that field has been and is still being robbed of the means that should come to the workers of that field. If there has been cases where our sisters have appropriated their tithe to the support of the ministers working for the colored people in the South, let every man, if he is wise, hold his peace. SpM 215.3

Some cases have been kept before me for years, and I have supplied their needs from the tithe, as God has instructed me to do. And if any person shall say to me, Sister White, will you appropriate my tithe where you know it is most needed, I shall say, Yes, I will; and I have done so. I commend those sisters who have placed their tithe where it is most needed to help to do a work that is being left undone; and if this matter is given publicity, it will create knowledge which would better be left as it is. I do not care to give publicity to this work which the Lord has appointed me to do, and others to do. SpM 215.5

In Ellen White’s writings, “means” include tithe.

Every soul who is honored in being a steward of God is to carefully guard the tithe money. This is sacred means. 1MR 185.2

Of the means which is entrusted to man, God claims a certain portion–a tithe. 5T 149.1

Pharisaism in the Christian world today is not extinct. The Lord desires to break up the course of precision which has become so firmly established, which has hindered instead of advancing his work. He desires his people to remember that there is a large space over which the light of present truth is to be shed. Divine wisdom must have abundant room in which to work. It is to advance without asking permission or support from those who have taken to themselves a kingly power. In the past one set of men have tried to keep in their own hands the control of all the means coming from the churches, and have used this means in a most disproportionate manner, erecting expensive buildings where such large buildings were unnecessary and uncalled for, and leaving needy places without help or encouragement. They have taken upon themselves the grave responsibility of retarding the work where the work should have been advanced. It has been left to a few supposed kindly minds to say what fields should be worked and what fields should be left unworked. A few men have kept the truth in circumscribed channels, because to open new fields would call for money. Only in those places in which they were interested have they been willing to invest means. And at the same time, in a few places, five times as much money as was necessary has been invested in buildings. The same amount of money used in establishing plants in places where the truth has never been introduced would have brought many souls to a saving knowledge of Christ. SpM 174.3

The Lord has blessed the work that J.E. White has tried to do in The South. God grant that the voices which have been so quickly raised to say that all the money invested in the work must go through the appointed channel at Battle Creek, shall not be heard. The people to whom God has given his means are amenable to him alone. It is their privilege to give direct aid and assistance to missions. It is because of the misappropriation of means that the Southern field has no better showing than it has today. SpM 176.7

I have to say, my brother, that I have no desire to see the work in the South moving forward in the old, regular lines. When I see how strongly the idea prevails that the methods of handling our books in the past shall be retained, because what has been must be, I have no heart to advise that former customs shall continue. Let those who are laboring in Nashville do the will of God in all humility. I sincerely hope that the changes will be made that the necessities of the case demand. SpM 177.2

Notes
Nashville is where the self-supporting Madison college was which she was referring to here.

There are fearful woes for those who preach the truth, but are not sanctified by it, and also for those who consent to receive and maintain the unsanctified to minister to them in word and doctrine. 1T 261.3

As there are woes for those who preach the truth while they are unsanctified in heart and life, so there are woes for those who receive and maintain the unsanctified in the position which they cannot fill.

Chicago, Illinois, Massasoit House, July 6, 1870. 2T 552.1

There are only two places in the world where we can deposit our treasures–in God’s storehouse or in Satan’s, and all that is not devoted to Christ’s service is counted on Satan’s side and goes to strengthen his cause. 6T 447.2

“…There is to be no man that has the right to put his hand out and say, No, you can not go there; we won’t support you if you go there. Why, what have you to do with supporting? Did they create the means? The means come from the people, and those who are destitute fields. The voice of God has told me to instruct them to go the people and to tell them their necessities, and to draw all the people to work just where they can find a place to work, to build up the work in every place they can. SpM 168.1

“I call upon God’s people to open their eyes. When you sanction or carry out the decisions of men who, as you know, are not in harmony with truth and righteousness, you weaken your own faith and lose your relish for communion with God…” TM 91.1

When efforts were made to urge writers to return to the conference or publishing house all of the profits derived from their writing, Sister White counseled,

“It is not our property that is entrusted to us for investment. If it had been, we might claim discretionary power; we might shift the responsibility upon others, and leave our stewardship with others. But This Can Not be, because the Lord is testing us Individually. If we act wisely in trading upon our Lord’s goods and multiplying the talents given us, we shall invest this gain for the Master, praying for wisdom that we may be divested of all selfishness, and laboring most earnestly to advance the precious truth in our world. PH146 44.6

“Some men or councils may say, ‘That is just what we wish you to do. The Conference Committee will take your capital, and will appropriate it for this very object.’ But the Lord has made us Individually his stewards. We Each hold a solemn responsibility to invest this means Ourselves. A portion it is right to place in the treasury to advance the general interests of the work; but the steward of means will not be guiltless before God, unless, so far as he is able to do this, he shall use that means as circumstances shall reveal the necessity. We should be ready to help the suffering, and to set in operation plans to advance the truth in various ways. It is not in the province of the Conference or Any Other Organization to relieve us of this stewardship. If you lack wisdom, go to God; ask him for yourself, then work with an eye single to his glory. PH146 45.1

“By exercising your judgment, by giving where you see there is need in any line of the work, you are putting out your money to the exchangers. If you see in any locality that the truth is gaining a foothold, and there is no place of worship, then do something to meet the necessity. By your own action encourage others to act, in building a humble house for the worship of God. Have an interest in the work in all parts of the field. PH146 45.2

“While it is not your own property that you are handling yet you are made responsible for its wise investment, for its use or abuse. God does not lay upon you the burden of asking the Conference or any council of men whether you shall use your means as you see fit to advance the work of God in destitute towns and cities, and impoverished localities. If the right plan had been followed, so much means would not have been used in some localities, and so little in other places where the banner of truth has not been raised. We are Not to Merge Our Individuality of Judgment Into Any Institution IN OUR WORLD. We are to look to God for wisdom, as did Daniel.” PH146 45.3

Who has authority to baptize? by Enoch Leffingwell

Posted on May 24, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Philip was a deacon

Act 8:36 And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuch said, See, here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized?
Act 8:37 And Philip said, If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God.
Act 8:38 And he commanded the chariot to stand still: and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him.

Philip the deacon Baptized Simon also

Act 8:13 Then Simon himself believed also: and when he was baptized, he continued with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were done.
Act 6:3 Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business.
Act 6:4 But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word.
Act 6:5 And the saying pleased the whole multitude: and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch:
Act 6:6 Whom they set before the apostles: and when they had prayed, they laid their hands on them.

“Wherefore, brethren,” they said, “look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word.” This advice was followed, and by prayer and the laying on of hands, seven chosen men were solemnly set apart for their duties as deacons. AA 89.1

Disciple simply means an apprentice. Simply someone who is learning and being trained in the school of Christ. A Disciple does not mean minister, or pastor, but more like student.

Paul was baptized by Ananias. Scripture describes him simply as a disciple

Act 9:10 And there was a certain disciple at Damascus, named Ananias; and to him said the Lord in a vision, Ananias. And he said, Behold, I am here,Lord.

Then the Lord told Ananias to go find Saul.

Act 9:18 And immediately there fell from his eyes as it had been scales: and he received sight forthwith, and arose, and was baptized.
Act 9:19 And when he had received meat, he was strengthened. Then was Saul certain days with the disciples which were at Damascus.

What is the Church? by Enoch Leffingwell

Posted on May 24, 2016 by Pastor Tati

God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments. “Where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them.” Where Christ is, even among the humble few, this is Christ’s church, for the presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church. Where two or three are present who love and obey the commandments of God, Jesus there presides, let it be in the desolate place of the earth, in the wilderness, in the city, [or] enclosed in prison walls. The glory of God has penetrated the prison walls, flooding with glorious beams of heavenly light the darkest dungeon… 17MR 81.4

1Co 3:16 Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
1Co 3:17 If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are.

Notes
“know ye not” that you are the temple/church of God? The church is the people.

1Co 3:9 For we are labourers together with God: ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building.
1Pe 2:4 To whom coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God, and precious,
1Pe 2:5 Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.
Rev 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

Those who keep God’s commandments, those who live not by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, compose the church of the living God. Those who choose to follow Antichrist are subjects of the great apostate. Ranged under the banner of Satan, they break God’s law, and lead others to break it. They endeavor so to frame the laws of nations that men shall show their loyalty to earthly governments by trampling upon the laws of God’s kingdom. 1MR 296.3

Notes
The church is those who “keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” there are many in the denomination that do not even believe in the testimony of Jesus Christ. That isn’t who the Bible defines as being the women (church).

The true church will promote the pure truth.

1Ti 3:15 But if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.

Notes
If we are not promoting the truth, then we are not assisting the church of God, we are not appearing as wheat, nor doing the Lord’s work.

Jesus sees His true church on the earth, whose greatest ambition is to cooperate with Him in the grand work of saving souls. He hears their prayers, presented in contrition and power, and Omnipotence cannot resist their plea for the salvation of any tried, tempted member of Christ’s body… TM 19.2

1Co 12:13 For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit.

We become part of the body of Christ (the true church) when we are baptized with the Holy Spirit.

God’s true church is made up of faithful individuals who have the spiritual qualifications. An organization or ministry must also be faithful, if it is to be considered an instrument used by the true church.

The church is God’s fortress, His city of refuge, which He holds in a revolted world. Any betrayal of the church is treachery to Him who has bought mankind with the blood of His only-begotten Son. From the beginning, faithful souls have constituted the church on earth. In every age the Lord has had His watchmen, who have borne a faithful testimony to the generation in which they lived. These sentinels gave the message of warning; and when they were called to lay off their armor, others took up the work. God brought these witnesses into covenant relation with Himself, uniting the church on earth with the church in heaven. He has sent forth His angels to minister to His church, and the gates of hell have not been able to prevail against His people. AA 11.2

The church is God’s appointed agency for the salvation of men. It was organized for service, and its mission is to carry the gospel to the world. From the beginning it has been God’s plan that through His church shall be reflected to the world His fullness and His sufficiency. The members of the church, those whom He has called out of darkness into His marvelous light, are to show forth His glory. The church is the repository of the riches of the grace of Christ; and through the church will eventually be made manifest, even to “the principalities and powers in heavenly places,” the final and full display of the love of God. Ephesians 3:10. AA 9.1

In the judgment many secret things will be revealed. Then we shall see what a belief in God’s Word has done for men and women. It will be seen how small companies, sometimes not more than three or four, have gathered together in secret places to seek the Lord, and how they received light and grace, and rich gems of thought. The Holy Spirit was their teacher, and their lives revealed the blessings that come from a possession of the oracles of God. When Christ shall separate the tares from the wheat, it will be seen that God recognizes and honors these lowly followers. In the world they may not have been thought worthy of recognition, but in the heavenly courts they are registered as true and faithful. Through trial and opposition they kept their faith untainted. They gathered strength from the Word of God, which told them of the hope of immortal life in the kingdom of God. Of “them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name,” it is written, “They shall be Mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up My jewels; and I will spare them as a man spareth his own son that serveth him.” ST, November 23, 1904 par. 4

The conference is the voice of God

Some Adventists believe the conference will always be the voice of god. In the early years of Mrs. White described the opinions handed down by the conference in session as “the voice of God.” If we look at later statements by her, we will find she changed her opinion over time as the conference changed and became less obedient to God. If the conference was a faithful organization, making Bible-based decisions, not popularity-based decisions, not following the world. we would be able to consider it to be the voice of God.

Let those in America who suppose the voice of the General Conference to be the voice of God, become one with God before they utter their opinions.The Word of God is to be lived as well as preached. It is to be brought into every phase of the Christian work done in this world. The men God has appointed to do His work must be emptied of self. Let Jesus in. Open the door of the heart to the heavenly Guest. Let no man be looked up to as God. When those who come nigh [to] God in service are consecrated, cleansed, and purified, approaching nearer and still nearer the divine benevolence, they can voice the commission of God, and be respected. 13MR 291.1

The obeying of the Word of God will lead to a state of things vastly different from that which now exists. There will be the putting away of fleshly lusts and greed for gain. That this sin has existed could not be better demonstrated than by the grasping for large wages by those who were professedly acting in Christ’s stead, claiming to be a peculiar people, zealous of good works. God is displeased that His work is not advancing in new territories.–Letter 187, 1899. (Written to S. N. Haskell, from “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, N. S. W., Nov. 16, 1899.) 13MR 291.2

“It has been some years since I have considered the General Conference as the voice of God.” GCDB, February 24, 1899 par. 3

O, my very soul is drawn out in these things! Men who have not learned to submit themselves to the control and discipline of God, are not competent to train the youth, to deal with human minds. It is just as much an impossibility for them to do this work as it would be for them to make a world. That these men should stand in a sacred place, to be as the voice of God to the people, as we once believed the General Conference to be,–that is past. What we want now is a reorganization. We want to begin at the foundation, and to build upon a different principle. GCB, April 3, 1901 par. 25

Yet we hear that the voice of the conference is the voice of God. Every time I have heard this, I have thought that it was almost blasphemy. The voice of the conference ought to be the voice of God, but it is not, because some in connection with it are not men of faith and prayer; they are not men of elevated principle. There is not a seeking of God with the whole heart; there is not a realization of the terrible responsibility that rests upon those in this institution to mold and fashion minds after the divine similitude. 2SAT 159.6

The People Have Lost Confidence–It is working upon wrong principles that has brought the cause of God into its present embarrassment. The people have lost confidence in those who have the management of the work. Yet we hear that the voice of the Conference is the voice of God. Every time I have heard this, I have thought it was almost blasphemy. The voice of the Conference ought to be the voice of God, but it is not, because some in connection with it are not men of faith and prayer, they are not men of elevated principle. There is not a seeking of God with the whole heart; there is not a realization of the terrible responsibility that rests upon those in this institution to mold and fashion minds after the divine similitude.–Manuscript 37, 1901, p. 8 (April, 1901, Talk by Mrs. E. G. White in the Review Chapel regarding the Southern work). ChL 20.4

Rev 2:9 I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.

Mrs. White says the conference leaders of the last days will be following the voice of Lucifer

In His Word the Lord declared what He would do for Israel if they would obey His voice. But the leaders of the people yielded to the temptations of Satan, and God could not give them the blessings He designed them to have, because they did not obey His voice but listened to the voice and policy of Lucifer. This experience will be repeated in the last years of the history of the people [SDA’s] of God, who have been established by His grace and power. Men whom He has greatly honored will in the closing scenes of this earth’s history pattern after ancient Israel. 13MR 379.2

At times, when a small group of men entrusted with the general management of the work have, in the name of the General Conference, sought to carry out unwise plans and to restrict God’s work, I have said that I could no longer regard the voice of the General Conference, represented by these few men, as the voice of God. But this is not saying that the decisions of a General Conference composed of an assembly of duly appointed, representative men from all parts of the field should not be respected. God has ordained that the representatives of His church from all parts of the earth, when assembled in a General Conference, shall have authority. The error that some are in danger of committing is in giving to the mind and judgment of one man, or of a small group of men, the full measure of authority and influence that God has vested in His church in the judgment and voice of the General Conference assembled to plan for the prosperity and advancement of His work. 9T 260.2

This is the reason I was obliged to take the position that there was not the voice of God in the General Conference management and decisions. Methods and plans would be devised that God did not sanction, and yet Elder Olsen made it appear that the decisions of the General Conference were as the voice of God. Many of the positions taken, going forth as the voice of the General Conference, have been the voice of one, two, or three men who were misleading the Conference. There were things in regard to Sunday work, in regard to the color line, and in regard to the Sentinel, that better never have been introduced in the Conference. The Lord did not preside in many meetings. There were some loud voices and urgent pressing of things that were backed by a will and determination that savored more of the common fire than the sacred. Plans were made that were all out of line with the unction or the leadings of the Spirit of God. 17MR 167.1

As I was made to understand something of the management of the work in this great center, it was all that I could bear. My spirit was pained within me, for I had lost confidence in that which I had ever presented before the people as the voice of God to His children. It has not been the voice of God. There has been a lording power exercised over God’s heritage in decisions which were not dictated by the Spirit of God. Unconsecrated men who were brought in connection with the work have exercised their own wisdom, and have woven into the work their own unconverted peculiarities. Their own principles have been counterworking the principles of truth and righteousness. We cannot therefore present before the people that the voice of the General Conference in its decisions must move and control them; for its propositions and decisions cannot be accepted. They are not in the right line of progress. God is dropped out of their counsels. 17MR 221.2

Satan was accusing backsliding Israel. In like manner he purposes to point to the unprincipled proceedings of those who have had great light in these last days. He keenly observes the backsliding of those who have been placed at the head of the work–the very men who through communications have been informed that they were out of place and in error in representing the voice of the General Conference president as being the voice of God. For many years it has not been thus, and it is not thus now; nor will it ever be thus again, unless there is a thorough reformation. 17MR 240.3

We know the conference has become more rebellious since Mrs. White’s day, so we can be assured they still are not the voice of God today. Just as Mrs. white said repeatedly we are repeating the history of ancient Israel in our rebellion. Why would we think the conference has a license to commit this sin and ancient Israel did now?

FORMER ADVENTIST

God’s professed people in these last days are Seventh-Day Adventist

The Lord has a controversy with his professed people in these last days. In this controversy men in responsible positions[Adventist Leaders] will take a course directly opposite to that pursued by Nehemiah. They will not only ignore and despise the Sabbath themselves, but they will try to keep it from others by burying it beneath the rubbish of custom and tradition. In churches and in large gatherings in the open air, ministers will urge upon the people the necessity of keeping the first day of the week. There are calamities on sea and land: and these calamities will increase, one disaster following close upon another; and the little band of conscientious Sabbath-keepers will be pointed out as the ones who are bringing the wrath of God upon the world by their disregard of Sunday. RH, March 18, 1884 par. 8

“…Then I was shown a company who were howling in agony. On their garments was written in large characters, “Thou art weighed in the balance, and found wanting.” I asked who this company were. The angel said, “These are they who have once kept the Sabbath and have given it up.” I heard them cry with a loud voice, “We have believed in Thy coming, and taught it with energy.” And while they were speaking, their eyes would fall upon their garments and see the writing, and then they would wail aloud. I saw that they had drunk of the deep waters, and fouled the residue with their feet–trodden the Sabbath underfoot– and that was why they were weighed in the balance and found wanting.” EW 36.2

I saw the nominal church and nominal Adventists, like Judas, would betray us to the Catholics to obtain their influence to come against the truth. The saints then will be an obscure people, little known to the Catholics; but the churches and nominal Adventists who know of our faith and customs (for they hated us on account of the Sabbath, for they could not refute it) will betray the saints and report them to the Catholics as those who disregard the institutions of the people; that is, that they keep the Sabbath and disregard Sunday. SpM 1.5

As the storm approaches, a large class who have professed faith in the third angel’s message, but have not been sanctified through obedience to the truth, abandon their position and join the ranks of the opposition. By uniting with the world and partaking of its spirit, they have come to view matters in nearly the same light; and when the test is brought, they are prepared to choose the easy, popular side. Men of talent and pleasing address, who once rejoiced in the truth, employ their powers to deceive and mislead souls. They become the most bitter enemies of their former brethren. When Sabbathkeepers are brought before the courts to answer for their faith, these apostates are the most efficient agents of Satan to misrepresent and accuse them, and by false reports and insinuations to stir up the rulers against them. GC 608.2

HOME CHURCHES

This is right after the death of Stephen in chapter 7

Act 8:1 And Saul was consenting unto his death. And at that time there was a great persecution against the church which was at Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judaea and Samaria, except the apostles.
Act 8:2 And devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him.
Act 8:3 As for Saul, he made havock of the church, entering into every house, and haling men and women committed them to prison.

Notes
Because of the persecution going on in Jerusalem (SDA church) the people of God were forced to hold church in their houses. Notice when Saul “made havock of the church” where did he go? “entering into every house” because the Christians were forced to hold church service in their homes.

Home churches are biblical

Rom 16:5 Likewise greet the church that is in their house. Salute my wellbeloved Epaenetus, who is the firstfruits of Achaia unto Christ.
1Co 16:19 The churches of Asia salute you. Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord, with the church that is in their house.

In Revelation John writes 7 letters to 7 churches in Asia, representing the complete history of God church from the time of Jesus until the end of the world. Today we are in the time period of the church of Laodicea. Did you know the Ladicean church was a home church?

Col 4:15 Salute the brethren which are in Laodicea, and Nymphas, and the church which is in his house.
1Ti 3:15 But if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.

There are many examples of home churches in the Bible

Phm 1:2 And to our beloved Apphia, and Archippus our fellow soldier, and to the church in thy house:

We should improve every opportunity of placing ourselves in the channel of blessing. . . . The convocations of the church, as in camp meetings, the assemblies of the home church, and all occasions where there is personal labor for souls, are God’s appointed opportunities for giving the early and the latter rain. FLB 246.6

Walk with God Ministries

Posted on May 24, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Pope Francis Goes Into Trance While Bowing Before Image Of ‘Virgin Mary’

Posted on May 16, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“The children gather wood, and the fathers kindle the fire, and the women knead their dough, to make cakes to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink offerings unto other gods, that they may provoke me to anger.” Jeremiah 7:18 (KJV)

Pope Francis just wrapped up a whirlwind tour of Mexico where over 400,000 people came out to bow at his feet and worship the man they call the “Holy Father”. Mexicans were weeping, crying and engaging in fits of ecstatic adoration for the Jesuit superstar. And Pope Francis did not disappoint.

After his meeting in Cuba, Pope Francis then flew to Mexico where he was greeted with a rock concert-like show with blue floodlights illuminating a stage and bandstands and crowds waving yellow handkerchiefs. Mariachis serenaded as his chartered plane pulled to a stop and people shouted “Brother Francis, you’re already Mexican.” Then things got weird.

While he was leading mass at the Basilica of the Virgin of Guadalupe in Mexico City on Saturday evening, Pope Francis suddenly sat down in front of an image of the ‘virgin Mary’, where he sat silently and motionless for over 5 minutes. Later, he moved into a chamber behind the altar where the image of Mary is kept for nearly 30 minutes, as seen in the image at the top of this article. While there, he continued in his trance-like state while he prayed to and received messages from the “Virgin of Guadalupe”.

“And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.” Revelation 17:5 (KJV)

Source: NTEB

Pope Francis to atheists: You don’t have to believe in God to go to heaven

Posted on May 16, 2016 by Pastor Tati

In comments likely to enhance his progressive reputation, Pope Francis has written a long, open letter to the founder of La Repubblica newspaper, Eugenio Scalfari, stating that non-believers would be forgiven by God if they followed their consciences.

Responding to a list of questions published in the paper by Mr Scalfari, who is not a Roman Catholic, Francis wrote: “You ask me if the God of the Christians forgives those who don’t believe and who don’t seek the faith. I start by saying – and this is the fundamental thing – that God’s mercy has no limits if you go to him with a sincere and contrite heart. The issue for those who do not believe in God is to obey their conscience.

“Sin, even for those who have no faith, exists when people disobey their conscience.”

Robert Mickens, the Vatican correspondent for the Catholic journal The Tablet, said the pontiff’s comments were further evidence of his attempts to shake off the Catholic Church’s fusty image, reinforced by his extremely conservative predecessor Benedict XVI. “Francis is a still a conservative,” said Mr Mickens. “But what this is all about is him seeking to have a more meaningful dialogue with the world.”

In a welcoming response to the letter, Mr Scalfari said the Pope’s comments were “further evidence of his ability and desire to overcome barriers in dialogue with all”.

In July, Francis signalled a more progressive attitude on sexuality, asking: “If someone is gay and is looking for the Lord, who am I to judge him?” (http://amredeemed.com)

HERESY -Vatican Says Jews Don’t Need Christ To Be Saved

Posted on May 16, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. Acts 4:12

Jews can secure eternal salvation without converting to Christianity, senior Catholic theologians say in a report published Thursday, in the latest refinement of their stance on a vexed theological issue.

Addressing a question that has long blighted relations between the two faiths, the report also unequivocally states that the Church should not actively seek to convert Jews to Christianity, echoing the stance outlined by former Pope Benedict XVI in a 2011 book.

The report, drawn up by the Church’s “Commission for religious relations with the Jews,” goes further than Benedict however in effectively affirming that Jews can be saved independently of Christ.

“Although Jews cannot believe in Jesus Christ as the universal redeemer, they have a part in salvation, because the gifts and the calling of God are irrevocable,” the report concludes, according to a summary released to the media.

The belief that the only way to salvation is through belief in Christ is a fundamental tenet of every strand of Christianity.

The latest report reiterates claims that it is only thanks to Christ’s death and resurrection that all people have the chance of salvation, but accepts that Jews can benefit from this without believing in him.

How Jews being saved while not believing in Christ “can be possible remains an unfathomable mystery in the salvific plan of God,” they say.

The report, which does not constitute a formal change to official Catholic doctrine, was published to mark the 50th anniversary of the close of a landmark Vatican Council that attempted to draw a line under centuries of persecution of Jews based on Catholic teaching.

The council, widely known as Vatican II, disowned the concept of collective Jewish responsibility for the crucifixion of Christ, decried anti-Semitism and emphasized the shared heritage of the two faiths.

Relations between the two faiths have warmed since then and were helped by a 1998 report from the same commission which called on Catholics to repent for their failure to do more to prevent the Holocaust, while stopping short of blaming the Church as an institution for its silence under the leadership of wartime pope Pius XII (http://amredeemed.com)

Pope Francis says everyone MUST be converted to Mary to stop terrorism

Posted on May 16, 2016 by Pastor Tati

“Marvelous in her shrewdness and cunning is the Romish Church. She can read what is to be…The Roman Catholic Church, with all its ramifications throughout the world, forms one vast organization under the control, and designed to serve the interests, of the papal see. Its millions of communicants, in every country on the globe, are instructed to hold themselves as bound in allegiance to the pope. Whatever their nationality or their government, they are to regard the authority of the church as above all other. Though they may take the oath pledging their loyalty to the state, yet back of this lies the vow of obedience to Rome, absolving them from every pledge inimical to her interests. History testifies of her artful and persistent efforts to insinuate herself into the affairs of nations; and having gained a foothold, to further her own aims, even at the ruin of princes and people.”1

Pope Francis and the Vatican are using the issue of terrorism, which they term “fundamentalism,” to their advantage to insert Catholic principles and policies into international politics and reestablish her authority over both church and state. Pope Francis knows how to effectively exploit the emotions of the mournful, the panic-stricken, the fearful and anyone else in a vulnerable state of mind and take advantage of them so that they will sympathize with him. He politicizes his public speeches and written statements to propagate his self-serving agenda and solutions for the social, environmental, economic and moral evils that exist in the world, some of which are created by that very system. The attacks in Brussels, Belgium were no exception; Pope Francis eagerly seized the opportunity to get his message across.

Under a headline that reads “After Brussels attacks, Pope asks Virgin Mary to ‘convert the hearts of fundamentalists,’” the Catholic Herald reports “In the wake of the terrorist attacks on Brussels, Pope Francis has requested prayers for the conversion of heart of those taken in by fundamentalism. At his Wednesday audience, the Pope said: ‘To all, I ask that you persevere in prayer and in asking the Lord in this Holy Week to comfort the hearts of the afflicted and to convert the hearts of those people taken in by cruel fundamentalism.’ He then led the crowd in saying a Hail Mary. The Pope said: “I renew an appeal to all people of good will to unite in the unanimous condemnation of these cruel abominations that have only caused death, terror and horror.”2

Pope Francis has ridden the theme of religious fundamentalism time and time again. He once stated that “Fundamentalism is a sickness that is in all religions…who believe they possess the absolute truth and go ahead dirtying the other with calumny, with disinformation, and doing evil. They do evil.”3 Again Pope Francis said that “religious fundamentalism isn’t religion, it’s idolatry, adding that ideas and false certainties take the place of faith, love of God and love of others. You cannot cancel a whole religion because there is a group or many groups of fundamentalists at certain moments of history.”4

In an address to a delegation of Muslims, Jews, Buddhists, and Hindus at an event commemorating the 50th anniversary of a document from the Vatican Two Council concerning interfaith relations, “Pope Francis called on the world’s religions to join forces in the fight against fundamentalism and extremism, arguing instead for a focus on ‘positive values’ such as the promotion of peace, care for the poor, and environmental protection.”5

Again, speaking before a joint session of congress, the plea is uttered “Our world is increasingly a place of violent conflict, hatred and brutal atrocities, committed even in the name of God and of religion. We know that no religion is immune from forms of individual delusion or ideological extremism. This means that we must be especially attentive to every type of fundamentalism, whether religious or of any other kind.”6

The running thematic thread throughout the Pope’s speeches is his reiteration of destroying fundamentalism through the unification of nations and religions; the head of said union being the Pope of course, whose universal solution to every issue threatening peace and security is Sunday sacredness. However, in this particular speech following the Brussels attacks, another component is added to the equation, which is the request for prayer for those taken in by fundamentalism and invoking Mary [now dead] for the prayers to be answered. “Through the two great errors, the immortality of the soul and Sunday sacredness, Satan will bring the people under his deceptions. While the former lays the foundation of spiritualism, the latter creates a bond of sympathy with Rome. he Protestants of the United States will be foremost in stretching their hands across the gulf to grasp the hand of spiritualism; they will reach over the abyss to clasp hands with the Roman power; and under the influence of this threefold union, this country will follow in the steps of Rome in trampling on the rights of conscience.”7

Given the definition of “fundamentalist” provided by the Pope himself–those who believe in absolute truth and who criticize other religions–the historical record of the Papacy’s past cruelties and Bible prophecy, there is no ambiguity whatsoever as to who the real targets are, the “fundamentalists” that need to be converted through Mary’s intervention or otherwise be tortured and utterly destroyed. That targeted group is none other than those defined in Revelation 12:17, and who go forth fearlessly proclaiming the Three Angels’ Messages, which inevitably unveils the identity and corruption of the system of Babylon as well as her final demise. Are the people of God so firmly established in the truth that they will not be moved when the pressure is brought upon them with unrelenting intensity, will they continue to bear the straight testimony? May God help us! (http://amredeemed.com)

Sources
1. White, Ellen. The Great Controversy (1911), page 580
2. http://www.catholicherald.co.uk/news/2016/03/23/after-brussels-attacks-pope-asks-virgin-mary-to-convert-the-hearts-of-fundamentalists/
3. http://www.catholicherald.co.uk/news/2015/11/30/pope-francis-says-he-is-not-losing-any-sleep-over-vatican-leaks-trial/
4. Ibid
5. Ibid
6. https://www.washingtonpost.com/news/the-fix/wp/2015/09/24/pope-franciss-speech-to-congress-annotated/
7. White, Ellen. The Great Controversy (1911), page 588

Image of Virgin Mary Cries, A Miracle or Deception?

Posted on May 16, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Spiritualism and deceptive miracles play a significant role in the end times. Satan will use those very means to deceive individuals into accepting his plans, purposes and ultimately, his mark. As the time nears for Satan to personate Christ, he will send his forerunners, false apostles, supernatural occurrences performed by idol deities. “Many who refuse the message which the Lord sends them are seeking to find pegs on which to hang doubts, to find some excuse for rejecting the light of heaven. In the face of clear evidence they say, as did the Jews, ‘Show us a miracle, and we will believe. If these messengers have the truth, why do they not heal the sick?’… Could their eyes be opened, they would see evil angels exulting around them and triumphing in their power to deceive them. The day is just before us when Satan will answer the demand of these doubters and present numerous miracles to confirm the faith of all those who are seeking this kind of evidence. How terrible will be the situation of those who close their eyes to the light of truth and ask for miracles to establish them in deception!”1

304 Satan is even now answering such persons’ requests. Fox News published an article May 11, 2016 under the headline “Virgin Mary Statue That appears to Weep Draws the Faithful.”2 “Cameras on Monday captured a statue of the Virgin Mary appearing to weep at a home in California, with the owner calling it a miracle. Maria Cardenas told KFSN she received the statue as a Mother’s Day gift 10 years ago, but it didn’t start to ‘cry’ until her cousin was murdered about a year and a half ago. Visitors have stopped by her home in Fresno to see it for themselves. She said her door was open to anyone. Cardenas said she collected the ‘tears’ in a glass. A reporter at the home said one tear appeared oily and smelled like roses. Sometimes the statue’s face would stay dry for weeks or months before starting to ‘weep’ again, according to Cardenas. ‘We’ve had priests come from all over to look at her, and all they say is that it’s a miracle,’ a caretaker of the statue told the news station.”3

The Roman Catholic Church capitalizes on such miracles to establish the people in Papal error and superstitious delusions, and to also draw converts to her communion. Multiple times a year there are several documentations of statues of Mary crying, bleeding, or performing some other miracle and people from all over the world, Catholics and non-Catholics alike not only pay a visit to the idols but also pay their homage. Under the leadership of the Pope, the Roman Catholic Church uses such occurrences to confirm the false doctrines that they practice and teach regarding the worship of Mary as God and also their worship of graven images. Many individuals that have not made the Bible and the Bible alone their only foundation are readily deceived by their senses and thus further entrenched in erroneous doctrines. Considering this, we do not have to conjecture what people will do when the words of Matthew 24:23-26 will become a reality. “Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. Behold, I have told you before. Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert; go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers; believe it not.”

“The line of distinction between professed Christians and the ungodly is now hardly distinguishable. Church-members love what the world loves, and are ready to join with them; and Satan determines to unite them in one body, and thus strengthen his cause by sweeping all into the ranks of Spiritualism. Papists, who boast of miracles as a certain sign of the true church, will be readily deceived by this wonder-working power; and Protestants, having cast away the shield of truth, will also be deluded.”4

It must be noted that this particular occurrence was associated with Mother’s Day, which has pagan origins and traditions and was later Catholicized, which is not at all inconsequential. During the times of the reformation, this was one of the chief errors that the Protestant Reformers had to contend with, particularly Ulrich Zwingli. “In 1516 Zwingli was invited to become a preacher in the convent at Einsiedeln. Here he was to have a closer view of the corruptions of Rome and was to exert an influence as a Reformer that would be felt far beyond his native Alps. Among the chief attractions of Einsiedeln was an image of the Virgin which was said to have the power of working miracles. Above the gateway of the convent was the inscription, ‘Here a plenary remission of sins may be obtained.’ Pilgrims at all seasons resorted to the shrine of the Virgin; but at the great yearly festival of its consecration multitudes came from all parts of Switzerland, and even from France and Germany. Zwingli, greatly afflicted at the sight, seized the opportunity to proclaim liberty through the gospel to these bondslaves of superstition.”5

As we approach nearer the close of probation we can expect these supernatural manifestations to become more and more frequent, as Satan realizes that he has but a short time and is working feverishly to secure converts to his ranks. “Through the agency of spiritualism, miracles will be wrought, the sick will be healed, and many undeniable wonders will be performed. And as the spirits will profess faith in the Bible, and manifest respect for the institutions of the church, their work will be accepted as a manifestation of divine power.”6

These occurrences will give great impetus to the Sunday movement as the Sunday Law is being agitated. It is therefore incumbent upon the people of God to know the Word of God and test everything by the law and the testimony, heeding the words of Isaiah 8:20 and Deuteronomy 13:1-5. Are you making the Word of God your continual study and guide, allowing the truth to sanctify you so that you will not be deceived by the evidence of your senses? (http://amredeemed.com)

Sources
1. White, Ellen. Evangelism (1946), page 594
2. http://www.foxnews.com/us/2016/05/10/virgin-mary-statue-that-appears-to-weep-draws-faithful.html
3. Ibid
4. White, Ellen. The Great Controversy (1911), page 588
5. White, Ellen. The Great Controversy (1911), page 174
6. White, Ellen. The Great Controversy (1911), page 588

Catholic Pope Francis says to be a Christian doesnt mean to adhere to a certain doctrine

Posted on May 16, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Pope Francis spoke to pilgrims present in St. Peter’s Square for his final Regina Coeli of the liturgical year, which he prayed after presiding over Mass for the solemnity of Pentecost inside the Basilica.

In his address, Francis told pilgrims that the day’s liturgy serves as a reminder to open our minds and hearts to the Holy Spirit, who Jesus promised to send to his disciples and is “the first and primary gift he has obtained for us with his Resurrection and Ascension into heaven.”

Jesus himself prayed for the Holy Spirit during the Last Supper when he told his disciples that “if you love me, keep my commandments; and I will pray to the Father and he will give you another Counselor to be with you forever.”

These words, the Pope said, remind us that both love for God and for other people “is not demonstrated with words, but with deeds.” He said that “to keep the commandments” ought to be understood in an existential sense “so that one’s whole life is involved.”

To be a Christian, he said, “doesn’t primarily mean to belong to a certain culture or to adhere to a certain doctrine, but rather to bind one’s own life, in every aspect, to the person of Jesus and, through him, to the Father.”

Thanks to the grace of the Holy Spirit, which is “the love that unites the Father and the Son and who proceeds from them, all of us can life the same life as Jesus,” he said, adding that the Holy Spirit teaches us “the only essential thing: to love as God loved.”

After his speech, the Pope drew attention to the 90th World Missionary Day, which will be celebrated Oct. 23, 2016, and prayed that the Holy Spirit would give strength to all missionaries and support the mission of the Church throughout the world.

His message for the event, published May 15, is titled “Missionary Church, Witness of Mercy.”

OK Did you get all that? First of all, the Pope lies about Christ. The Pope tries to redefine the simple and clear instructions of Christ.

Joh_14:15 If ye love me, keep my commandments.
Joh_14:21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.
Joh_15:10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father’s commandments, and abide in his love.

So where does the Pope get his teaching that to love Christ, or to keep the commandments of Christ means to live so that your whole life is involved. This is the same as telling someone to live to the fullest, be a homosexual if it’s your desire. Get a sex change! Live your life! Is that even Christian? That is just stupid!

Immediately after throwing away the commandments of God, the Pope now puts in his true agenda, to be a christian, basically you don’t need a doctrine. Just believe!

Then the Pope was kind enough to wrap up his speech with a chat supporting the Christian mission! While he pretends to be promoting the Missionary work of Christians, he is actually destroying Christianity at it’s very core, the 10 commandments.

1Jn_4:1 Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.

Gal 1:8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.

Is it true that we do not need a doctrine to be Christians?

Rev_14:12 Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.

It is true that Christ will find His church not ready! Not even a single protestant Church has issued a statement to refute that. Not that I expected a protestant Church but I was kind of broadening the category pool. Not even the Seventh Day Adventist Church has issued a statement to refute this. It seems today we do not have men and women of courage like Martin Luther to pin this up on another door.

Do you understand the gravity of his statement? You don’t need a doctrine? Basically, that means, we might as well throw away the Bibles and create our own ‘rational’ rules on how best we can live on earth. But essentially, that is what they are doing!

The Pope and Obama have worked tirelessly to soften the barriers between religion such that such statements do not receive public ridicule and I dare say this was a test message. How passionately do the ‘religious’ people in the world cling to their ‘doctrine’. And the fact that one man, the Pope, can tell the world we no longer need ‘doctrines’ and the world listened, friends….start repenting. Turn back to God. This is the end of the world.

Basically, the world is now super ripe for one world Doctrine. That Doctrine that says, well, any doctrine is fine. Catholic, Methodist, Orthodox, Buddhist, Muslim, Hindu…..you really don’t need your doctrines! Can you imagine how absurd that is! Can you feel the anger of God! Now the Baal Prophets are circling against the few remaining Elijahs and this time, it won’t be a fire that consumes a burnt offering, it will be a fire that destroys the world.

The end is here (http://amredeemed.com)

Source: Catholic News Agency

These 10 Illuminati Symbols are forced on you daily and you didn’t know

Posted on May 12, 2016 by Pastor Tati

According to Illuminati Agenda:

The motivation behind this brazen move is that it actually gives them a perverse kick to know that despite elements of truth or pieces of the puzzle being hidden in plain sight, the masses still remain largely ignorant, plus they also believe that by subconsciously placing their sinister symbols in front of the public they are actually tricking them into unwittingly handing over their consent, the very thing that allows the few to rule over the many.

Their supposedly ‘sacred’ illuminati, occult and satanic symbolism extends out into all facets of society from architecture and advertising to religion and entertainment, yet once it is seen and consciously acknowledged, the same recurring themes conveying the same enduring messages can always be identified.

While there are many different illuminati and occult symbols that each hold distinct value to the men behind the curtain, here is a list of ten of the most prevalent that you can see being deviously displayed to the world via the various institutions of mass mind control.

The Inverted Pentagram & Baphomet

satanic-symbolism

The inverted pentagram, one of the most prolific symbols of satanism, has been used by the illuminati throughout history to signify their dark & satanic belief structure. By inverting a symbol, you ascribe an opposite meaning and so in the case of an inverted pentagram, a standard pentagram which in itself holds no sinister significance, is transformed into a symbol of black magic, the occult and satanism that most people probably wouldn’t even recognise as being different to any other ‘star’.

Within the lines of the inverted pentagram sits the head of Baphomet, a demonic goat god that the illuminati idolize. Inside its center also lies a pentagon, the very same shape and name of the U.S, Department of Defence building that has been responsible for administering untold amounts of violence and aggression against humanity since it’s inception.

Then, at the satanic capital of the world Washington D.C., we see the actual street layout forming an inverted pentagram which points directly at the White House. Coincidence? Keep telling yourself that.

Both the inverted pentagram and the Baphomet goat god have now also infiltrated the illuminati entertainment industry significantly, with rap stars and pop puppets alike repeatedly featuring symbolic references to both in their music videos as a means to subconsciously plant satanic seeds in the malleable minds of those watching or worshipping.

666 And The Sign of The Horns

illuminati-satanic-symbolism-211x1024

Frequently, those in the positions of power and influence can be seen making strange hand gestures that most of their unconscious followers would not even register, let alone believe it symbolised something untoward.

World leaders and idolised celebrities alike have been repeatedly caught out by the more vigilant amongst us making what are essentially satanic hand signals in front of the masses. The 666 fingers (or ‘the A-ok’ sign) and the sign of the horns (or ‘the heavy metal horns’) appear to have been adopted by those in authority to brazenly display in plain sight, their allegiance to the dark side.

While most people likely consider the sign of the horns to be nothing more than harmless gesture signifying a love for heavy metal music, the gesture was merely adopted by the genre’s sub culture during the 70′s. When used by the illuminati and its minions however, the ancient symbol represents the horns of Satan, the devil, or the goat god that they repeatedly reference throughout their sinister symbolism.

Obama, Bush and the rest of the dark suits in control are unlikely diehard heavy metal fans so whenever they are seen to be casually flipping the horns in front of millions, they are not displaying their fondness for a certain musical genre but are actually saluting their dark lord, Satan himself.

The Goddess and Flaming Torch

illuminati-goddess-symbolism

Goddesses, especially those bearing a torch or ‘eternal flame’ have long been used as a perverse symbol of the ‘enlightened’ ones. Whether it be Minerva, Venus, Isis, Europa or even the more modern Virgin Mary, every mother goddess type incarnation is actually symbolic of the archetypal Babylonian Queen Semiramis (or whore of Babylon) whom the occult ‘elite’ so fervently revere, and her countless aliases can be seen placed in prominent positions throughout the illuminati controlled institutions of the world.

Whilst to the uninformed, a beautiful goddess holding an illuminating torch may not seem particularly sinister, to the twisted illuminati it very much is and it is used as an unsuspecting means to symbolise their dark beliefs.

The enduring goddess represents the female equivalent of demonic male deities like Lucifer the light-bringer, without whom the ruling bloodlines believe there would be no slave race over which to rule and this is the reason why we repeatedly see so much attention being drawn to both the goddess and the eternal flame through the numerous illuminati controlled media outlets today.

The Olympic torch for example, which was first used in 1936 by the Nazis is now ceremoniously passed from pillar to post (or pyramid to pentagram) allowing the unwitting masses to bask in the light of Lucifer, while almost every major female celebrity puppet goes through a predictable phase of global goddess role-play which gives the entertainment illuminati their occult kicks.

The Masonic Compass And Squares

illuminati-freemasonry-symbolism

Freemasonry, the biggest secret society in the world, has always been intrinsically linked to the illuminati. Effectively a pyramid within a pyramid, the fraternity unsurprisingly traces its roots back to Babylon and Sumer and is today used as a means to channel and conceal esoteric information that only the ‘elite’ few remain privy to.

Freemasonry’s main symbol is the Masonic square and compasses, which surround an upper case G. While the square and compasses represent the tools of the architect, the letter G stands for God or the ‘grand architect’ who Freemasons and the illuminati alike both worship. The ‘god’ these secretive psychopaths worship however, is very different to the benevolent deity most envisage when speaking of ‘God’.

The lower degrees of the secret society, or what most people would consider Freemasonry in its entirety actually hold no real authority, instead, it is the unseen upper echelons that only the initiated few reach, that hold the real secrets.

Albert Pike, a Sovereign Grand Commander of the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry and supposed satanist, in a letter to fellow high-ranking Mason Giuseppe Mazzini, allegedly predicted three world wars that would lead to global domination (or a new world order) with the third being caused by differences between political zionists and those of the Islamic world.

Consider this ‘prediction’, then take into account the motto of the 33rd degree of the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry: “Ordo Ab Chao” or “order out of chaos” and it’s not difficult to see that the higher tiers of Freemasonry play a significant part in helping to foment the illuminati agenda.

The Obelisk

This tall, four sided phallic pillar or monolith usually featuring a pyramid at its apex, has been constructed by the illuminati for centuries as a flagrant symbol of their power and unseen authority.

Almost every town and city in the world features an imposing illuminati obelisk of some sort, from Washington D.C. to The Vatican and while generally considered to be monuments that often mark the unnecessary deaths of those unwittingly fighting the family feuds of the controlling bloodlines, as with any occult symbol or structure, there is far more to them than mere monument.

Intrinsically linked to the esoteric school of Freemasonry, these ‘monuments’ are actually huge phallic tributes to various incarnations of ancient Sumerian, Mesopotamian, Babylonian & Egyptian gods such as Ba’al, Nimrod & Ra.

Pointing up at the sky in all their ‘glory’ for everyone to see, they also perhaps hint at exactly where the ancient illuminati bloodlines who erected them believe they originally descended from.

Serpents, Reptiles, and Dragons

These largely feared creatures have long been used to symbolise the cold-blooded and callous ruling ‘elite’. From ancient myths like George and the Dragon to more modern portrayals encompassing corporate identities and hollywood blockbusters, lizard-like beasts play a significant role in illuminati imagery.

This is party due to the fact that the emotionless ‘elite’ relate closely to the characteristics these creatures have always been revered for, yet the symbolism of the snake may also be linked to the controversial theory that these archaic interbreeding bloodlines (who still forcibly maintain control today) are actually the distant descendants of an ancient reptilian extraterrestrial race that originally came to Earth to hybridise the relatively unevolved native Homo erectus and create a genetically manipulated slave species (that would be us).

Why else would we be repeatedly exposed to so much hierarchical repulsive reptilian imagery? It’s hardly the kind of pleasant thing you would want to be associated with if you were of sane mind, yet those we are told to look up to, respect and repeatedly obey continually seem side with the serpent as their fear-instilling sidekick. Ask yourself why.

The Pyramid and All Seeing Eye

The pyramid and the all-seeing eye are of course the most obvious and commonly used symbols of the illuminati (and anyone who wants to be perceived as being a part of the illuminati).

Also known as the Eye of Providence, the illuminati pyramid was added to the original design of the so called ‘great’ seal of the United States in 1776 (coincidentally also the year the Bavarian illuminati was founded) and to this day remains a prominent feature of the most widely circulated note on the planet, the dollar bill.

Supposedly symbolising the enlightenment that the illuminati believe they have attained, the pyramid and all-seeing eye also stand for hierarchy and control and as with much of the their tedious occult symbolism the pyramid harks back to the ruling ancient egyptian bloodlines that the psychopaths in power today believe they are the distant descendants of, with the all-seeing eye representing the violent eye of Horus, a symbol of royal authority in ancient Egypt.

The pyramid also features 13 steps, which some say is representative of the ‘top’ 13 illuminati bloodlines and the fact that it remains incomplete signifies the unfinished work which is now being carried out by the illuminati in order to achieve an Orwellian ‘new world order’.

The Monarch Butterfly

The Monarch butterfly is used by those within the entertainment industry to symbolise the trauma based mind control techniques being carried out predominantly on the female celebrity performing puppets we see relentlessly paraded in front of the idolising masses.

Used in this context, the butterfly refers to the now declassified Project MK-ULTRA, a sadistic mind control program developed by the CIA comprising a combination of psychology, science and occult ritual which was tested extensively on the military as well as civilians.

It allows for the creation of mind controlled military, celebrity or even sex slaves with multiple personalities or behaviours that can be triggered at any time by a ‘handler’.

It is no mere coincidence then, that we see butterflies (and Monarch butterflies in particular) as a recurring theme permeating the artificial, illuminati influenced entertainment industry today.

The Owl

The owl is another somewhat sinister animal the illuminati have adopted to symbolise their serendipitous ways. Representative of wisdom and secrecy, the owl sees in the dark similar to how the illuminati (who also believe they are the custodians of some forbidden knowledge) see all through their elevated institutions of control.

To them the owl also represents Minerva, an ancient Roman goddess of wisdom and as we shall see from the next symbol on the list, the Goddess figure also plays an incredibly important role in the twisted reality of those behind the curtain.

For these reasons, omnipresent owls can be seen at sinister locations such as Bohemian Grove; the 2,700 acre sacrificial playground of the global ‘elite’ set in the Redwood forests of Monte Rio, California, or watching wilfully from the ‘grand’ architecture of so called academia, or even being promoted as something fashionable to the impressionable young masses by the latest mind controlled illuminati puppets.

The Sun

The illuminati are essentially an ancient sun worship cult to whom the sun represents Lucifer (the light-bringer) and so it’s no surprise that the sun and its illuminating rays of ‘knowledge’ play a large part in their supernatural symbolism.

While most people (including those who may have directly worshipped the sun for it’s life giving properties in the past) would never regard it as something sinister, the illuminati take something otherwise benign and unsuspecting, twist it and use it as a subversive means of symbolising their satanic deity Lucifer the ‘fallen angel’ or ‘light-bringer’ whom those in control believe they are ultimately carrying out the direct duties of here on Earth.

Secret sun symbolism permeates everything today from government propaganda and corporate identity to spirituality-spoiling religion and mind numbing so called ‘entertainment’ in order to fool the masses into inadvertently worshipping the same demonic deity that the insane illuminati do.

Source

The Pope and the Illuminati believe you don’t need a ‘specific’ God to be saved

Posted on May 12, 2016 by Pastor Tati

Every human is guided by an inner compass that points toward the Light, revealing truth and direction when faced with decisions.

Given many names by spiritual leaders and unexplainable by science, the Light is an invisible guide that many believe has led them to joy, success, and lives of abundance. It communicates directly to every human, urging them to strive for goodness and forgo their natural selfishness.

All human religions and spiritual beliefs ultimately seek the Light in ways differing only in form and function. The core of every religion is founded on the human species’ innate desire to understand this invisible force. Source

Let’s digress that. According to the Illuminati, we all have a plugin that will continually seek this light above natural selfishness. This light leads them to joy, success and lives of abundance. But is that true?

Gen 3:2 And the woman said unto the serpent, We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden:
Gen 3:3 But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.
Gen 3:4 And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die:
Gen 3:5 For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil.

Do you see the same Character trait? Same doctrine? That, God did not make an error or that you will die, God just did not want you to open your eyes and be as gods. So, the Devil tailors the message in a way to mean that you have been created perfectly with all powers within you to seek those things that God ‘just’ did not give you.

Of course their grand plan is to unite the whole world. This was something they have been trying since the first babylon was scattered.

Gen 11:4 And they said, Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth.

Gen 11:6 And the LORD said, Behold, the people is one, and they have all one language; and this they begin to do: and now nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do.
Gen 11:7 Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that they may not understand one another’s speech.

To achieve that, the Illuminati’s doctrine stays close to the border but away from the truth. Just as Eve, he starts out with some element of truth but twists it towards the end so that the initial meaning is completely withdrawn. Looking at the quotes from Illuminati, one might actually say, ain’t they talking about the Holy Spirit? But let’s read further.

Even without a formal religious affiliation, every human is naturally drawn to the Light.
Though the human mind in its physical form is not capable of fully understanding the Light, conscious thought and intention reveal many of its inner workings and effects. By studying the wisdom of this planet’s greatest minds, humans can discover ways to increase the Light’s powerful influence in their lives.

Some religions refer to the Light with a name, such as God or Elohim. There is no proof that such a creature exists, but there is also no proof that such a creature does not. The Illuminati’s spiritual foundation is based upon this universal conundrum of faith and doubt. We do not question whether a god does or does not exist, but rather focus on the betterment of the humans living on this planet.

The Light, under many names, has been attributed to supernatural changes in the physical realm, including increases in wealth, power, prestige, health, and happiness. Source

Curiously, this article omitted certain names like Allah, because they know Allah is not a God. The only true names of God the Illuminati recognize are God, Jehovah, Elohim….

I need you to understand what message is being passed here. According to the Illuminati, we all, Muslim, Christian, pagan, Atheist, American, African, all human beings are naturally created with some sort of power to seek the truth. In that, they allege that whether you believe in this God or not, within you, you have the power for greatness.

In December and well, ever since, the Pope has been breaking records in theology by making some really outrageous statements.

“The Lord has redeemed all of us, all of us, with the Blood of Christ: all of us, not just Catholics. Everyone! ‘Father, the atheists?’ Even the atheists.Everyone! And this Blood makes us children of God of the first class! We are created children in the likeness of God and the Blood of Christ has redeemed us all! And we all have a duty to do good. And this commandment for everyone to do good, I think, is a beautiful path towards peace. If we, each doing our own part, if we do good to others, if we meet there, doing good, and we go slowly, gently, little by little, we will make that culture of encounter: we need that so much. We must meet one another doing good. ‘But I don’t believe, Father, I am an atheist!’ But do good: we will meet one another there. Vatican Radio

The Pope extended an Olive branch to Atheists saying if they did good, we will meet one another in heaven. Here, the Pope’s statement is very similar to the Illuminati. We all have within us a light that shall draw us towards doing something to make life better.

“Christians and Muslims are brothers and sisters,” Pope Francis said in Congo last year.

“Those who claim to believe in God must also be men and women of peace,” he said, noting that Christians, Muslims and followers of traditional religions had lived together in peace for many years.

“Many think differently, feel differently, seeking God or meeting God in different ways,” he states. “In this crowd, in this range of religions, there is only one certainty that we have for all: we are all children of God.” Pope Francis

Both messages are calling on the world to unite. What is the Illuminati, you may ask.

The Illuminati is an elite organization of world leaders, business authorities, innovators, artists, and other influential members of this planet. Our coalition unites influencers of all political, religious, and geographical backgrounds to further the prosperity of the human species as a whole. Source

This group is everywhere. Top leaders, music artists, religious leaders, they are all caught in this intricate web and their grand plan is to further the prosperity of a dying species. The Bible is clear that humanity as we know it today shall be no more.

Joh_14:2 In my Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you.
Joh_14:3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.

1Co 15:51 Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,
1Co 15:52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.
1Co 15:53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.

Why do they seek to unite the world?

Rev 20:7 And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison,
Rev 20:8 And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea.
Rev 20:9 And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.

Friend, the Devil knows his time is short and his destruction is imminent. So it is his plan to amass a huge army at some point to try and wage the last Battle against the Government of God and the Bible is clear, fire came down and devoured them.

But this fire is not for you. This fire is for those who have rejected Christ.

Rev 18:4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
Rev 18:5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.

The Occult Meaning of Beyoncé’s “Lemonade”

Posted on May 12, 2016 by Pastor Tati

The surprise release of Lemonade prompted a perfect storm of media attention. From gossip sites asking “Is Beyoncé accusing Jay-Z of cheating?” to music critics proclaiming Beyoncé a “singular genius” and “Black woman superhero”, Lemonade got plenty of the pop culture spotlight. However, amidst all of that talk, almost nobody has addressed an obvious trait of that visual album: It is heavily occult, spiritual, and ritualistic, and it alludes to metaphysical concepts that gives the story a deeper meaning.

Indeed, most observers kept their analysis in very shallow waters, reaching pandering conclusions such as “it’s about strong Black women and non-Black women should not even attempt to understand it”, without even addressing the 50% of the video that goes way beyond that simplistic premise.

The album is described on Tidal as “every woman’s journey of self-knowledge and healing” and the overall the theme is said to be “the empowerment of black women referencing both marital relationships and the historical trauma from slavery”. However, the occult imagery of the video tells a story that is far more complex … and far less “empowering”. While throughout the video, Beyoncé appears to be speaking to an unfaithful husband, various clues indicate this unfaithful husband is not Jay-Z or her father; instead, it is Beyoncé’s true father and husband, the occult elite’s music industry. After giving her life and soul to be part of this industry, Beyoncé is now married to it – for better or for worse. But the industry is not faithful to her and treats her badly. Through symbolic imagery, Lemonade explains what was required from Beyoncé to become, in her words, the “baddest b*tch in the game”, how it left a permanent mark on her, and how she will now be used to be a “leader”.

Written and Directed by the Occult Elite

Music critics claim that Lemonade is Beyoncé’s most personal album, making it seem like she sat there crying with a pen and paper, writing her heart out. But that is not how it went down. A quick look at the album’s liner notes reveal that the album was written by a team of 72 writers … the song Hold Up alone was written by 15 people! The video part of the “visual album” was put together by seven directors, including some of the occult elite’s favorites: Jonas Akerlund and Mark Romanek. Akerlund alone has been mentioned several times on Vigilant Citizen due to the fact that he created highly symbolic videos such as Britney Spear’s Hold it Against Me, Lady Gaga’s Telephone, an MK-ultra themed commercial for Versace, and many more.

Akerlund has a clear grasp of the occult elite’s imagery and seems to specialize in depicting pop stars as mind-controlled puppets.

In Hold it Against Me, Britney is trapped inside a room full of monitors and attached to intravenous lines. In short, a MK slave.

In Telephone, Akerlund had Lady Gaga and Beyoncé doing the One-Eye sign after killing a bunch of people in an all-American diner.

In his Versace For H&M video, he clearly depicts models as MK puppets controlled by the a ruthless elite.

In his Versace For H&M promo video, models are depicted as MK puppets controlled by a ruthless handler: Donatella Versace.

In Lemonade, the same ideas are communicated – but insidiously hidden under a thick layer of “strong Black woman” narrative. Beyoncé was always an industry puppet, but now that puppet has been sent back to its “people” to become a leader. In other words, she is (still) Maria from the movie Metropolis (the elite’s favorite movie).

In Metropolis, Maria is a leader trusted by her people. The occult elite uses android to take on her likeness to mislead the people into following the elite's plans. Here, the android (before taking on Maria's likeness) stands before an inverted pentagram, hinting that the people that control her are all about occult and Black magic.

In Metropolis, Maria is a trusted leader of the working class. The elite kidnaps her and creates an android that takes Maria’s likeness. That android is sent back to the workers in order to mislead them and push them to fall into the elite’s trap. In this screenshot, the android (before it took on Maria’s likeness) stands before an inverted pentagram, hinting that the people that control her are all about occult ritual and black magick.

Beyoncé as Maria from Metropolis at the BET Awards in 2009. The elite already told you what shes about. a long time ago.

Beyoncé as Maria from Metropolis at the BET Awards in 2009. The elite told you a long time ago what she’s truly about.

Did Beyoncé do a 180 for Lemonade and suddenly become about “empowering her people”? Not really. The same occult elite still owns her person, as well as her image and all of her material.

Think about the immediate response following the release of Lemonade: Accusations, finger-pointing and suspicion towards Jay-Z, her father, and a witch hunt against women who are suspected to be Jay-Z’s mistresses. Is this truly “empowering” anyone … or is it about more self-destruction? Let’s look atLemonade.

Lemonade

The hour-long visual album is a tapestry of song clips, poetry passages, and video shorts put together to tell an overarching story. Strongly inspired by Beyoncé’s parents’ native states (Louisiana and Texas), the imagery of Lemonade (and even its title) taps into the roots of the Deep South. However, it also taps into the roots of occultism.

The entire video is permeated with the concept of duality, which is expressed with the opposition of black and white, good and evil, love and hate. Also, the video depicts two distinct realities: What happens above ground (for the world to see) and what happens underground (after all, the world “occult” means hidden).

Married to the Game

The first poem of the video sets the table: It simultaneously calls out an unfaithful husband and an unfaithful father, in words that can also be applied to the music industry – the “home” where she has spent most of her life – and the real “cheating husband” to whom she is married.

I tried to make a home out of you, but doors lead to trap doors, a stairway leads to nothing. Unknown women wander the hallways at night. Where do you go when you go quiet?

You remind me of my father, a magician … able to exist in two places at once. In the tradition of men in my blood, you come home at 3 a.m. and lie to me. What are you hiding?

The past and the future merge to meet us here. What luck. What a f*cking curse.

The industry is full of “trap doors” and “stairways that lead to nothing” for artists who will forever remain pawns. The occult elite, bent on ritual and black magick reminds her of her father, a “magician”. In her words, “what a f*cking curse.”

The video then proceeds to retell, in symbolic terms, Beyoncé’s first contact with the “dark side”.

Dressed in black, Beyoncé commits self-sacrifice.

Dressed in black, Beyoncé commits suicide … self-sacrifice.

Beyoncé ends up in a room underwater - symbolic of the womb and impending rebirth. There, her old self sees her new self.

Beyoncé ends up in a room underwater. We see her old self see her new self.

The underwater room represents the womb. While underwater, Beyoncé is in a formative and transitional period until she is ready for rebirth. The poem recited by Beyoncé alludes to the periods of purification required by occult initiates before they experience initiation.

I tried to change. Closed my mouth more, tried to be softer, prettier, less awake. Fasted for 60 days, wore white, abstained from mirrors, abstained from sex, slowly did not speak another word. In that time, my hair, I grew past my ankles. I slept on a mat on the floor. I swallowed a sword. I levitated. Went to the basement, confessed my sins, and was baptized in a river. I got on my knees and said ‘amen’ and said ‘I mean.’

Midway into that poem, things get increasingly darker and Beyoncé gets increasingly agitated, jerking around as if possessed. From purification, it becomes about black magick.

I whipped my own back and asked for dominion at your feet. I threw myself into a volcano. I drank the blood and drank the wine. I sat alone and begged and bent at the waist for God. I crossed myself and thought I saw the devil. I grew thickened skin on my feet, I bathed in bleach, and plugged my menses with pages from the holy book, but still inside me, coiled deep, was the need to know … Are you cheating on me?

After believing that she "saw the devil", Beyoncé says that she "bathed in bleach" and "plugged her mensies with pages of the Holy Book".

After she thought she “saw the devil”, Beyoncé says she “bathed in bleach” and “plugged her menses with pages of the Holy Book”. Initiation.

Soiling, disgracing and destroying Christian artifacts (especially the Bible) is a standard part of satanic ritual. Occultists have always considered menstrual blood to be potent and charged with “life force”, which is why it is often used in occult rituals. This particular verse is therefore a clear reference to black magick. It is an initiatory oath towards the dark side.

Rebirth

After a gestation period inside the womb, where Beyonce was initiated in the ways of the occult elite, she is ready for rebirth.

Beyoncé emerges from a temple surrounded with water the same way a baby emerges from the womb after the water breaks.

Beyoncé emerges from a temple as water gushes out the same way a baby emerges from the womb after the water breaks.

In this sequence, Beyoncé is also an embodiment of the goddess Oshun of the Yoruba people.

Oshun is commonly called the river orisha, or goddess, in the Yoruba religion and is typically associated with water, purity, fertility, love, and sensuality. She is considered one of the most powerful of all orishas, and, like other gods, she possesses human attributes such as vanity, jealousy, and spite.

Beyoncé’s dress color is also associated with Oshun as she is associated yellow or amber and the metal gold or bronze.

A classic depicting of Oshun.

After death by self-sacrifice, a period of seclusion and occult initiation, Beyoncé is reborn. She the occult elite’s minion now. She looks sexy and fabulous and she is let loose on her community. Does she do good and help people? Not really. She actually does the exact opposite.

Beyoncé walks in the streets of New Orleans and starts breaking cars with a baseball bat. She’s not only breaking the car of her cheating husband – she’s breaking everybody’s cars.

At one point Beyoncé sees a beauty spa that offers “Free facials today”. She breaks its window. Sexual innuendo aside, considering that this type of business is nearly always owned by local small business owners and in context of her other destruction, one can ask: Why is Beyoncé attacking her own community?

This video might represent the “meltdown” phase many industry slaves go through after being re-programmed by the industry.

Industry slave Britney Spears attacking a car during her infamous breakdown in 2008.

Industry slave Britney Spears attacking a car during her infamous breakdown of 2008

Despite knowning that that the images from this CCTV camera will go directly to the New Orleans Police department (and most likely the media), Beyoncé attacks it. Self-destruction.

Despite knowing that that the images from this CCTV camera will go directly to the New Orleans Police department (and most likely the media as did her well-publicized real-life CCTV experience), Beyoncé attacks it. She is aware of her actions.

Then, Beyoncé gets inside a monster truck and crushes a bunch of people’s cars. Take that Beyoncé’s home town!

After that public meltdown, Beyoncé pleads with the elite. Broken by the programming, she is ready to be built up … in the elite’s image.

If it’s what you truly want … I can wear her skin over mine. Her hair over mine. Her hands as gloves. Her teeth as confetti. Her scalp, a cap. Her sternum, my bedazzled cane. We can pose for a photograph, all three of us. Immortalized … you and your perfect girl.

In Monarch mind control terms, Beyoncé is ready to take on her alter persona and to become the pop star the elite wants to put in front of the masses. Fierce!

Exploitation

After a couple of angry songs where Beyoncé rebels against her cheating husband, things get ritualistic again. While, above ground, Beyoncé appears to be a strong, unapologetic woman, things are different underground.

Dressed in red and surrounded by fire, another ritual takes place - sex magick.

Dressed in red (color of sacrifice) and surrounded by fire, another ritual takes place – sex magick.

Beyoncé then recites a poem charged with occult meaning: It is about sex magick.

She sleeps all day. Dreams of you in both worlds. Tills the blood, in and out of uterus. Wakes up smelling of zinc, grief sedated by orgasm, orgasm heightened by grief. God was in the room when the man said to the woman, “I love you so much. Wrap your legs around me. Pull me in, pull me in, pull me in.” Sometimes when he’d have her nipple in his mouth, she’d whisper, “Oh, my God.” That, too, is a form of worship.

Sex magick can be defined as “sexual activity used in magical, ritualistic or otherwise religious and spiritual pursuits”. Not unlike the menstrual blood mentioned above, physical arousal is considered by occultists to be extremely potent and can be channeled for magickal purposes (see Aleister Crowley and the O.T.O).

The rest of the poem invokes darkness and the lore of witchcraft. It again references images associated with black magick.

Her hips grind, pestle and mortar, cinnamon and cloves. Whenever he pulls out … loss. Dear moon, we blame you for floods … for the flush of blood … for men who are also wolves. We blame for the night, for the dark, for the ghosts.

In this context, Beyoncé is a programmed slave used in magick ritual – a Beta Kitten. Appropriately enough, the next song, 6 Inch, is about prostitution – what Beta Kittens do.

Six-inch heels, she walked in the club like nobody’s business
Goddamn, she murdered everybody and I was her witness

She works for the money, she work for the money
From the start to the finish
And she worth every dollar, she worth every dollar
And she worth every minute

In the poem that follows, Beyoncé addresses her mother, while denouncing abusive husbands and fathers. Also, she is referring to the occult industry that became her father and her husband.

Mother dearest, let me inherit the earth. Teach me how to make him beg. Let me make up for the years he made you wait. Did he bend your reflection? Did he make you forget your own name? Did he convince you he was a god? Did you get on your knees daily? Do his eyes close like doors? Are you a slave to the back of his head?

Am I talking about your husband or your father?

The words above describe mental, physical and sexual abuse, the kind that MK slaves go through. After reciting these horrible words, Beyoncé sings a song dedicated to her father. One cannot say thatLemonade is kind to Black male figures.

Reformation

After anger and rebellion, Beyoncé settles down, accepts her fate and wants to reconcile.

Baptize me … now that reconciliation is possible. If we’re gonna heal, let it be glorious. 1,000 girls raise their arms. Do you remember being born? Are you thankful for the hips that cracked? The deep velvet of your mother and her mother and her mother? There is a curse that will be broken.

After a period of tribulation, Beyoncé (and her followers) are ready to be renewed. Baptism.

After a period of tribulation, Beyoncé (and her followers) are ready to be renewed. By depicting a baptism, the video hints that this is not about Jay-Z, it is about something bigger.

The song Sandcastles features Beyoncé and Jay-Z sharing intimate moments. Jay-Z is the bad guy that Beyoncé forgave.

Why would Jay-Z even accept to appear in such a video? 1) He has to. 2) All publicity is good publicity 3) This is not really about him, he is simply a proxy to the true subject of the video.

Why would Jay-Z even agree to appear in such a video? 1) He has to. 2) All publicity is good publicity. 3) This is not really about him, he is simply a proxy to the true subject of the video.

Afterwards, the video focuses on a few regular, everyday, Black people. One of them goes on to praise the Lord.

“Thank you, Jesus. I just love the Lord, I’m sorry, brother. I love the Lord. That’s all I got. When your back gets against the wall and your wall against your back, who you call? Hey! Who you call? Who you call? You gotta call Him. You gotta call Jesus. You gotta call Him. You gotta call Him ’cause you ain’t got another hope.¨”

However, things are different underground. Beyoncé is not like this woman standing outside. She is inside a dark, cavernous place – and her mind is somewhere else.

You are terrifying … and strange and beautiful.

Magic.

She is still obsessed by the dark side, and probably always will be. Despite this fact, or because of it, she has now been chosen to lead her people.

Freedom

From there on out, the theme of freedom and liberation takes over. In a system that is tightly controlled by the powers that be, “liberation” can only be championed by the pawns those powers have created. In other words: controlled opposition.

During the song Forwards, pictures of Black men deceased at the hands of police are held by their mothers.

During the song Forward, portraits of Black men killed at the hands of police are held by their mothers.

Like Maria from Metropolis, Beyoncé was sent by “them” to become a leader. Her team of 72 writers and seven video directors decided to co-opt this issue to give her credibility and legitimacy.

Beyoncé then moves on to praise her grandmother for metaphorically turning the lemons of life into lemonade – not without using occult terms, of course.

Grandmother, the alchemist, you spun gold out of this hard life, conjured beauty from the things left behind. Found healing where it did not live. Discovered the antidote in your own kit. Broke the curse with your own two hands. You passed these instructions down to your daughter who then passed it down to her daughter.

While these words invoke hope and strength, Beyoncé’s final words are about pleading “the magician” (the occult elite) to bring her back together. She is not free or liberated from anything. In her own words, “her torturers became her remedy”.

True love brought salvation back into me. With every tear came redemption and my torturers became my remedy. So we’re gonna heal. We’re gonna start again. You’ve brought the orchestra, synchronized swimmers.

You’re the magician. Pull me back together again, the way you cut me in half. Make the woman in doubt disappear. Pull the sorrow from between my legs like silk. Knot after knot after knot. The audience applauds … but we can’t hear them.

Ending Credits

The album ends with the song Formation – a widely publicized single that got airplay at the biggest televised event on Earth: the Superbowl Halftime show. The song begins with Beyoncé basically saying “You guys, stop saying that I am Illuminati! I am rebellious super Black Power girl now.”

Y’all haters corny with that Illuminati mess
Paparazzi, catch my fly, and my cocky fresh
I’m so reckless when I rock my Givenchy dress (stylin’)
I’m so possessive so I rock his Roc necklaces

So, after calling people corny because SHE’s been pushing the Illuminati Agenda, she goes on to claim that she wears Givenchy and wears Rocafella necklaces. Maybe one should point out that Rocafella Records was named after the Rockerfeller family (the primary occult elite family in the USA) and that the label’s handsign is this:

320AA1B800000578-3484672-Dropping_hints_The_34_year_old_star_teased_fans_with_a_variety_o-a-123_1457559401303

Beyoncé … you’re still corny with that Illuminati mess.

In Conclusion

Beyoncé’s Lemonade is dark, complex, profound, and works on several levels. However, it is not a “personal” album. It was composed by 72 writers and the “visual album” was produced by a team of occult-friendly video directors. It is a carefully crafted product of the music industry that contains the same messages other pop products. However, in 2016, the cultural context is shifting. The police killings of Black people in the past years has caused grief, unrest and racial division across the USA. Always remaining “relevant”, Beyoncé’s team has crafted a plot that taps directly into these issues, while cleverly weaving throughout the occult elite’s own imagery and agenda.

While Lemonade appears to be about empowerment and freedom, the occult “underground” imagery depicts Beyoncé as exactly the opposite: a slave who goes through the rigorous initiation process of the elite. She is not a rebel. She is Maria from Metropolis. And she is not serving you lemonade … she is serving you the elite’s toxic Kool-Aid.

By Vigilant Citizen

List of Illuminati symbols and their meaning

Posted on May 12, 2016 by Pastor Tati

ALL-SEEING EYE ON A PYRAMID

The combination of the All-Seeing Eye floating in a capstone over a 13-step unfinished pyramid is the most popular Illuminati symbols and by far the most recognizable symbol of the Illuminati.

The eye represents the Illuminati ruling from their position on the capstone of the pyramid. They are very few at the top while we are many at the bottom.

The all-seeing eye on the pyramid was added to the reverse side of the Great Seal of the United States and finally adopted by Congress in 1782. In 1935, President and 33rd degree Freemason, Franklin Roosevelt added the front and back of the Seal to the US one dollar bill.

PENTAGRAM

illuminati-symbols-pentagram

The inverted pentagram or reversed pentagram with two points up is a symbol of evil. It represents a Goat of Mendes attacking heaven with its horns pointing upwards. It is also known as the Sign of the Cloven Hoof, or Footprint of the Devil.

ALL-SEEING EYE

illuminati-symbols-eye

The All-Seeing Eye floating is representative of the Illuminati seeing themselves as gods, and being able to see and watch everything that we do. They are rapidly approaching their goals thanks to quickly advancing technology.

The eye is usually a left one, such as on the US dollar bill. Some illuminati symbologists speculate that it might be the eye of Saturn while others suggest that it is the Eye of Horus. The all-seeing eye was one of the first symbols added to the Great Seal as we can see from a 1776 sketch found in Thomas Jefferson’s papers.

666

illuminati-symbols-666

Six hundred threescore and six is the Number of the Beast as described in Revelation 13. The Illuminati make frequent use of the numbers as homage to their master, Satan.

OWL

illuminati-symbols-owl

The Owl represents wisdom. The Illuminati see themselves as the only ones wise enough to rule the planet. The symbol of Minerva is used by the elite Bohemian Grove and was used by the Minervals of the Bavarian Illuminati.

SUN

illuminati-symbols-sun

Black Sun, Swastika, Rising Sun, Morning Star

The sun, especially a rising sun, typically represents Lucifer the Morning Star, Lucifer the Bringer of Dawn.

The Theosophical Society, OTO, Rosicrucians, and Freemasons commonly use the sun in their symbols. The Bavarian Illuminati used the point within a circle as its symbol which modern Masons still use today. The swastika is a sun symbol representing the procession of the sun.

DISTORTED CROSS

The inverted cross, the double cross or any other perversions of the Cross of Christ are typical Illuminati taunts at God himself.

SKULLS

illuminati-symbols-skull

Skulls are used as a reminder of death in Freemasonry and for the Skull and Bones. Young initiates are reminded that they only have a short life to work towards the eternal Illuminati’s goals.

OBELISKS

illuminati-symbols-obelisk

Obelisks are used as markers for important Illuminati centers of power. Obelisk mark their political and military dominance in Washington D.C., while their obelisk in London and New York City mark their financial superiority.

EAGLE

illuminati-symbols-eagle

Double-Headed Eagle, Phoenix

The eagle is a symbol or power and endurance. The Romans, The House of Habsburg, The House of Rothschild, the Nazis, and the United States all use(d) the eagle as a symbol. See the ravenous bird from the east from Isaiah 46:11.

PYRAMID

illuminati-symbols-pyramids

The pyramid represents the command structure of the Illuminati with very few people commanding from the capstone. The 13-step pyramid found on the US dollar bill represents the 13 families of the Illuminati.

SNAKES

illuminati-symbols-ouroboros

Serpents, Dragons, Reptiles

Snakes usually represent temptation as represented in the Garden of Eden. The snake traditionally imparts forbidden knowledge which is used as a lure b the Illuminati. Serpents are seen in the Ouroboros and caduceus symbols.

BAPHOMET

illuminati-symbols-baphomet

The name Baphomet first appeared as a pagan idol in the trial transcripts of the Inquisition of the Knights Templar. Eliphas Lévi’s depiction of the goat-headed idol was used by occultists to depict the devil in the Rider-Waite tarot cards

LIGHTNING BOLT

illuminati-symbols-bolt

The lighting bold represent Lucifer, the fallen angel, falling from heaven as a lighting bold as described in Luke 18:10. The lighting bold is a Satanic ray widely used in the music industry.

FIRE

illuminati-symbols-fire

Eternal Flame

Fire or flames are the primary symbols used to represent Lucifer, the “bringer of light”. The eternal flame is representative of the Illuminati’s immortality. They see their organization as eternal and impossible to destroy. This symbol is prominent on Standard Oil’s logo, the Statue of Liberty, and the Columbia Pictures logo.

Compiled at illuminatisymbols.info

71 priests accused of sexually abusing children by Baltimore Archdiocese

Posted on May 12, 2016 by Pastor Tati

The list features 71 clergy members who have been accused of sexual abuse which the church found to be “credible.”

Victims and advocates hope the list will allow others who suffered abuse to come forward.

The list was published in January by Archbishop William Lori, but was not publicized until the Baltimore Sun broke the story this week.

Following revelations by a Boston Globe investigative team into its city’s diocese, which inspired this year’s Best Picture Oscar winner “Spotlight”, Baltimore’s church leadership was one of the first to list accused priests publicly in 2002.

It came as “a response to what we’ve heard from survivors,” explained diocese spokesman Sean Caine. “We’ve heard from victim-survivors that one main obstacle is the sense that they’re alone. They’re the only one. They won’t be believed.”

Victims wanted a permanent list instead of the single press releases that are published when a priest is accused of abuse, Caine told the Washington Post.

Cardinal William Keeler posted the original list of 57 priests and described abuse as “the spiritual equivalent of murder.”

He received criticism for the move, with other priests questioning the presumption of guilt in the accusations, the Sun reports.

How To Get Over A Breakup?

Posted on May 12, 2016 by Pastor Tati

1. Accept reality

Accept the fact that he is not going to come back to you. No matter what you do, you cannot get him back. It may be really painful, but you will have to be strong. Don’t feel pity for yourself. You are a wonderful person and you deserve to be happy. So, work hard to bring the happiness back into your life.

2. Get rid of all the memories

Throw out all the things that remind you of him. Photographs, gifts, love letters, everything. You will feel a lot better when there is nothing that you see, reminds you of him.

3. Learn and move on

Life teaches you lessons in all possible ways. Learn something from your past relationship and move on. Forget about all the sacrifices that you made for him. It is your past and you cannot change it. You can only work towards making your future better.

4. Keep yourself occupied

Do all the things you always wanted to do, but never got the chance or time. Indulge yourself in shopping, go out clubbing, flirt a little, eat at your favorite restaurant and get a makeover done. Looking good will boost up your self-esteem. It will make you forget all your pain.

5. Avoid romance

Be it hanging around with friends who are in love, watching a romantic movie or listening to a romantic song; it will only bring back the memories that you are trying so hard to forget. Hence, avoid all this.

6. Meet your friends

Look at the other side of the situation. You are a free bird now. You can now find time to meet all your friends. Spend lots of time with your friends, preferably singles. Go for movies, party and visit new places with your loved ones. There is more to life than dating. Whatever happens, don’t use alcohol or drugs as a mean to heal your broken heart. It will only worsen the situation.

7. Talk about it

Don’t be afraid to talk about your pain. However, make sure you do it in the company of trustworthy and understanding friends. As time passes, your wounds will heal. In due course, the bad memories of your past will literally vanish and the time will come when, even his thought won’t bother you.

8. Break all contacts with him

No matter how tempting it may seem, don’t try to call or contact him by any way. Don’t answer his calls or reply to his emails. Break all possible contacts with him. When it is over, it’s over. Talking to him will only make you feel worse.

9. Don’t get into a relationship immediately

It’s healthy to meet new people or even flirt a little. However, make sure you don’t get into a relationship for a while, till you are finally over your ex.

10. Don’t be afraid to fall in love again

Just because one person was not right for you, it does not mean the whole world is filled with such people. When you are finally over your past, don’t be afraid to fall in love again. Do not forget what you learnt from your past relationship. If true love knocks at your door, accept it with open arms.

Remember, not all relationships are meant to be. Many don’t get it right the first time. The fact that your relationship did not work means, that something better is waiting for you in the future. Be ready to accept your present and be optimistic about your future. Don’t let one bad relationship shake your belief in love (http://amredeemed.com)

About Pastor Tati

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel;But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price.

1 Peter 3:3,4

In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array;But (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works.

1 Timothy 2:9,10

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

CHILDREN SERMON

The Baptism

Share this:

CHILDREN sermon

Days of Conflict

Share this:

Child Life of Jesus

Jesus in His childhood lived in a little mountain village. He was the Son of God, and He might have had any place on earth for His home.

Share this:

The Flight Into Egypt

Share this:

The Visit of the Wise Men

Share this:

Jesus Presented in the Temple

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

BACKSLIDING ON HEALTH REFORM

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Symptoms of Unforgiveness

Ultimate Result of Unforgiveness & How We Can Forgive

Helping Others Forgive

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Down the road at the intersection, there had always been a stop sign. Everyone had to stop at it before crossing the road.

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Bible Proof The Rapture Theory is False

PAROUSIA AND APOKALUPSIS

What Happens at the End of the World?

But What About One Taken and One Left Behind?

Caught Up to Meet the Lord in the Air

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel;
But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price.

In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array;
But (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works.